eighth harry potter book

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 5. The Book of Austramaddux
**[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Don’t think of it as looking like a miserable failure on a broomstick," Zane said afterwards as they all sat in the Ravenclaw common room. "Think of it as giving Ralphie here a chance to look positively brilliant!"
James said nothing. He sat slumped at the end of the couch, his head propped miserably on his hand.
"Besides, if I hadn’t hopped on my broomstick and took off after you, I don’t think I’d have been able to figure it out at all. It was just a matter of not thinking about it, really."
"Spectacular stuff out there, Walker," an older student said as he passed the couch, ruffling Zane’s damp hair.
"Yeah," Another one said from across the room. "Normally, first years tryouts are just for laughs. With you, we get the laughs and the skills." There was a round of laughter and scattered applause. Zane beamed, soaking it up. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Seriously, though," Ralph said from where he sat on the floor, his back to the fire. "How’d you do that? Flying is supposed to be pretty tough to master."
"I dunno, honestly." Zane said. "I saw James heading into the stratosphere and I just took off after him. I hardly even knew I was doing it until the very end, when I realized I was nose-diving straight into the pitch. I pulled up at the last second, just as the human torpedo here went past me, and I thought, ‘look at me! I’m flying!’ Maybe it was all those racing games and flight simulators I grew up playing with my dad. The feel of it all just made sense to me." Zane suddenly seemed to realize this conversation wasn’t lifting James’s mood much. "But enough about me and my broom. What about you, Ralphie?"
Ralph blinked thoughtfully, and then picked up his wand from where it lay on his wet cloak. It was just as huge and ridiculous as always, still with the tip whittled down and painted lime green, but nobody was laughing at it anymore. "I don’t know. It’s like you said, isn’t it? I just didn’t think about it. I saw James falling and I thought of the feather in Flitwick’s class. Next thing I know, I’m pointing my wand at him and yelling-"
Several students, including Zane, ducked and called out as Ralph flicked his wand ahead of him. Ralph smiled sheepishly. "Get a grip, everybody. I wasn’t gonna say it."
"Ralph, you’re the real deal, mate," Zane said, recovering. "You went from floating a feather to a human body in one class, you know? My boy’s got talent."
James stirred. "If you two are done congratulating yourselves, I’m gonna go find a hole and live in it for the rest of the year."
"Hey, I’ll bet Grawp’s girlfriend has room in her cave." Ralph said. Zane did a double-take at Ralph, open mouthed.
"What?" Ralph said. "It’ll save him some time looking!"
"He’s joking." Zane said, glancing at James. "I couldn’t tell at first."
"Congratulations on making the team." James said quietly, standing and collecting his cloak from a hook by the fire.
"Hey, really," Zane said awkwardly. "I’m sorry about how things worked out. I didn’t know it was that important to you. Really."
James stood still for several seconds, staring into the fire. Zane’s expression of regret struck him deeply. His heart ached. His face heated and his eyes burned. He blinked and looked away.
"It wasn’t that important to me, really." he said. "It was just really, really important."
As the door closed behind James, he heard Ralph say, "So who was it important to?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James walked slowly, his head down. His clothes were still damp, and his body ached from the jolt of Ralph levitating him at the end of his long dive, but he barely noticed those things. He had failed. After the victory of becoming a Gryffindor, he’d been cautiously confident that Quidditch, too, would work out. Instead, he’d ended up looking like a complete fool in front of both the Gryffindors and Ravenclaws. Far from the spectacular aerobatic displays his dad had legendarily performed, James had to be rescued from killing himself. There was no surviving this kind of failure. He’d never live it down. Nobody was making fun of him now, at least to his face, but what would they say next year when he showed up for tryouts again? He couldn’t even bear to think about it.
How would he tell his dad? His dad, who would be coming at the beginning of next week to see him and hear of his exploits? He’d understand, of course. He’d tell James Quidditch didn’t matter, that the important thing was for him to be himself and have fun. And he’d even mean it. And still, knowing that didn’t make James feel any better.
Zane had made the Ravenclaw team, though. James felt a stab of bitter jealousy at that. He felt immediately sorry for it, but that didn’t make the jealousy go away. Zane was Muggle-born. And an American, to boot! Quidditch was supposed to be a baffling mystery to him, and James was supposed to be the instinctive flyer, the rescuing hero. Not the other way around. How could things have gone so totally wrong so fast?
When he reached the Gryffindor common room, James ducked around the edge of the room, avoiding the eyes of those gathered there, laughing with their friends, listening to music, discussing homework, snogging on the couch. He ducked up the stairs and into the sleeping chamber, which was dark and quiet. Back in his dad’s day, the dorms had been separated by year. Now, James was glad that he shared the room with some of the older years. They usually brought reassurance that all of this was survivable. He needed some of that reassurance now, or at least someone to notice his misery and validate it. He sighed deeply in the empty room.
James washed up in the little bathroom, changed, then sat on his bed, looking out into the night. Nobby watched him from his cage by the window, clicking his beak from time to time, wanting to get outside and find a mouse or two, but James didn’t notice him. The rain had finally exhausted itself. The clouds were breaking up, revealing a great silvery moon. James watched it for a long time, not knowing what he was waiting for, not even really knowing he was waiting. In the end, what he was waiting for didn’t happen. No one came upstairs. He heard their voices below. It was Friday night. Nobody else was going to bed early. He felt utterly lonely and bereft. He slid under the covers and stared out at the moon from there.
Eventually, he slept. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James spent most of his weekend moping about in the Gryffindor Common room. He knew that neither Ralph nor Zane could get into the common room without the password, and he was in no mood to see them or anyone else. He read his assigned homework chapters and practiced some wand-work. He was particularly annoyed to discover that he couldn’t get his practice feather to do any more than scuttle pathetically around the table. After twenty minutes, he grew exasperated, growled a word his mother didn’t know he knew, and slammed his wand onto the table. It shot a stream of purple sparks, as if surprised at James’ outburst.
Saturday night’s detention with Argus Filch came. James found himself following Filch around the corridors with a bucket and a giant, stiff-bristled scrubbing brush. Occasionally, Filch would stop and, without turning, point at a spot on the floor, the wall, or a detail of a statue. James would look and there would be a bit of graffiti, or a patch of long trodden-upon gum. James would sigh, dip the brush, and begin to scrub with both hands. Filch treated James as if he was personally responsible for each bit of defacing he scrubbed. As James worked, Filch muttered and fumed, lamenting about the much better sorts of punishments he had been permitted to mete out in years past. By the time James was allowed to return to his rooms, his fingers were cold, red and sore, and smelled of Filch’s ugly brown soap.
On Sunday afternoon, James went for a moody wander around the grounds and ran into Ted and Petra, who were lounging on a blanket, ostensibly working out star charts on sheets of parchment.
"Now that Trelawney’s sharing Divination class with Madame Delacroix, we have actual homework." Ted complained. "Used to be we just had to look at some tea leaves and make up doom and gloom predictions. That was kind of fun, actually."
Petra was leaning against a tree, shuffling maps and charts on her lap, comparing them to a huge book of constellations that lay open on the blanket. "Unlike Trelawney, Delacroix seems to have the quaint notion that Astrology is a hard science," she said, shaking her head in disgust. "How a bunch of rocks rolling around in space know anything about my future is beyond me."
Ted told James to stick around and keep them from getting too much done. Sensing that he wasn’t interrupting anything personal, and that neither Ted nor Petra were going to bring up James’ disastrous Quidditch tryouts, James flopped onto the blanket and peered at the book of star-charts. Black and white drawings of planets, each emblazoned with names and illustrations of mythical creatures, circled and spun slowly on the pages, their orbits drawn as red ellipses.
"Which one of these planets is the Wocket from?" James asked drily.
Petra turned a page, "Hardy-har." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James turned the enormous pages of the constellation book slowly, examining the moving planets and other-worldly astrological symbols. "So how do Professor Trelawney and Madame Delacroix get along, then?" James asked after a minute. He remembered Damien implying there would be some friction between them.
"Oil and water," Ted replied. "Trelawney tries to make nice, but she obviously hates the voodoo queen. For Delacroix’s part, she doesn’t even pretend to like Trelawney. They’re from two different schools of thought, in every sense of the word."
"I like Trelawney’s school better," Petra muttered, scribbling a note on her parchment.
"We all know what you think, dear." Ted soothed. He turned to James. "Petra likes Trelawney because she knows that, at its heart, Divination is really just a set of random variables that you use to order your own thinking. Trelawney thinks it’s all mystical, of course, but she still knows it’s just a bunch of totally subjective mumbo-jumbo. Petra is a facts girl, so she likes that even if Trelawney takes all this stuff seriously, she doesn’t try to make it, you know, rigid."
Petra sighed and clapped her book shut. "Divination isn’t science. It’s psychology. At least Trelawney gets that in practice, if not in belief. Delacroix…" She threw the book onto the pile next to her, rolling her eyes.
"We have a test this week." Ted said mournfully. "An actual divination test. It’s all about some crazy astrological event that’s happening later this year. The linings of the planets or whatever."
James looked quizzical, "The linings of the planets?"
"Alignment of the planets," Petra said patiently. "Actually, it is a pretty big deal. It only happens once every few hundred years. That’s science. Knowing what silly mythical creature each planet represents, what it was a god of to some bunch of dotty primitives, and what it means to ‘the harmonics of the Astrological precognition matrix’-isn’t."
Ted looked at James and frowned. "Someday we’ll get Petra to reveal her true feelings about it."
Petra smacked him over the head with one of the larger star charts.
Later, at dinner, James saw Zane and Ralph sitting together at the Ravenclaw table. He saw Zane look over once, and was glad that he didn’t try to come over and talk to him. He knew it was extremely petty of him, but he was still sick with jealousy and the shame of his embarrassment. He ate quickly, and then wandered out of the Great Hall, unsure where he would go.
The evening was pleasant and cool as the sun dipped behind the mountains. James explored the perimeter of the grounds, listening to the song of the crickets and throwing stones into the lake. He went to knock on the door to Hagrid’s cabin, but there was a note on the door, written in large, clumsy letters. The note said that Hagrid was up in the forest until Monday morning. Spending time with Grawp and Grawp’s [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]lady giant friend, James figured. It was beginning to get dark. James turned and headed dejectedly back in the direction of the castle.
He was on his way up to the common room when he decided to make a side trip. He was curious about something.
The trophy case was lit with a series of lanterns, so that the cups, plaques and statues each glinted brightly. James walked slowly along, looking in at the team photos of decades-past Quidditch teams, their uniforms outdated but their smiles and expressions of hearty invincibility eternally unchanged. There were gold and bronze trophies, antique snitches, game bludgers strapped down with leather belts but still wiggling slightly as he passed.
James stopped near the end and looked in at the Triwizard Tournament display. His dad smiled the same uncomfortable smile, looking impossibly young and unruly. James leaned in and looked at the picture on the other side of the Triwizard Cup, the one of Cedric Diggory. The boy in the picture was handsome, guileless, with the same expression on his face that James had seen in the old Quidditch team photos, that expression of perpetual youth and seamless confidence. James studied the photo. The expression was what had kept him from making the connection the first time he’d seen the picture.
"It was you, wasn’t it." James whispered to the picture. It wasn’t really a question.
The boy in the picture smiled his smile, nodding slightly, as if in agreement.
James hadn’t expected an answer, but as he started to straighten up, something changed on the plaque below the Triwizard Cup. The engraved words sank into the silver plaque, then, after a moment, new words surfaced. They spelled out slowly, silently.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James PotterHarry’s son
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]A shiver thrilled down James’ back. He nodded. "Yes," he whispered.The words sank back into nothing. Several seconds went by, and then more words drifted up.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]How longHas it been
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James didn’t understand the question at first. He shook his head slightly. "I… I’m sorry. How long has it been since what?"
The letters receded and spelled again, slowly, as if they took great effort.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Since I died *[FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James swallowed. "I don’t know, exactly. Seventeen or eighteen years, I think."
The letters faded out very slowly. No more formed for almost a minute. Then:
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Time is so strange here
It feels longer
Shorter
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James didn’t know what to say. A sense of great loneliness and sadness had crept into the corridor, filling the space, and James himself, like a cool cloud.
"My-" James’ voice caught. He cleared his throat, swallowed, and tried again. "My dad and mum, Ginny, used to be Weasley… they talk about you. Sometimes. They… they remember you. They liked you."
The letters faded, surfaced.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ginny and Harry
I always knew
There was something there
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Cedric’s ghost seemed to be seeping away, leaking out of the air of the corridor. The letters faded slowly. James had wanted to ask more questions, had meant to ask about the Muggle intruder, how he was getting in, but now it seemed unimportant. He just wanted to say something to lessen the pall of sadness he’d sensed in Cedric’s presence, but he couldn’t think of anything. Then the letters came once more, spelling out very faintly and slowly.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Are they happy
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James read the question, considered it. He nodded. "Yeah, Cedric. They are. We are."
The letters evaporated as soon as James spoke, and there was something like a sigh all around him, long and somehow exhausted. When it was over, James glanced around the corridor. He could tell he was alone again. When he looked back at the plaque below the Triwizard Cup, it had reverted to its normal state, covered in elaborate, engraved words. James shivered, hugged himself, then turned and began to walk back toward the main hall. The ghost had finally spoken, and it was Cedric Diggory.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]We are happy, James thought. As he climbed the steps to the common room, he realized it was true. He felt a little silly about the way he’d mooned around all weekend, stirring his jealousy and sense of failure like a stew. At this moment, it all seemed unimportant. He was just glad to be here, at Hogwarts, with new friends, challenges, endless adventures before him. He ran along the hallway to the portrait hole, wanting nothing more at that moment than to spend the last couple of hours of his first weekend at Hogwarts having *[FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]some fun, laughing, forgetting the silliness of the whole Quidditch disaster. He realized, reluctantly, that on some level, it was even a little funny.
As he entered the common room, he stopped and looked around. Ralph and Zane were there, sitting with the rest of the Gremlins around the table by the window. They all looked up.
"There’s our little alien," Zane said happily. "We’re trying to work your broom-handling skills into the routine. What do you think of a Roswell-crash kinda gig? Ralph’s got his wand all ready to catch you."
Ralph wiggled his wand and smiled sheepishly. James rolled his eyes and went to join them.
James awoke late Monday morning. He ran into the Great Hall hoping to grab a piece of toast before Transfiguration class and met Ralph and Zane, who were just coming out.
"No time, mate." Ralph said, hooking James’ arm and turning him around. "Can’t be late to first class. McGonagall teaches it and I’ve heard bad, bad things about what she does to tardy students."
James sighed and trotted along with them through the noisy, busy corridors. "I hope she doesn’t do terrible things to students whose stomachs growl during class as well."
Zane handed something to James as they walked. "Check that out when you get a chance. I already showed it to Ralphie and it blew his mind, didn’t it? I’ve marked the spot for you." It was a thick, bedraggled book. The cover was clothbound in frayed fabric that had once probably been red. The pages were yellowed, threatening to fall out of the binding in chunks.
"What is it?" James said, unable to read the embossed title, which was ghostly faint with age. "Between Jackson and Flitwick, I’ve got enough reading to last me until next term."
"You’ll be interested in this, believe me. It’s the Book of Parallel Histories, volume seven." Zane said. "I got it from the Ravenclaw library. Just read the section I marked."
"Ravenclaw has a private library?" Ralph asked, struggling to wrestle his Transfiguration textbook out of his overstuffed backpack. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Do you Slytherins have dragon’s heads on your walls?" Zane shrugged. "Sure. To each his own."
As they filed toward the Transfiguration classroom, they passed through a cluster of students standing beside the door. Several of them wore the blue "Question the Victors" badges. More and more students seemed to be wearing them as the days went by. Signs on some of the bulletin boards had identified the badges as the mark of a club called "The Progressive Element". James was dismayed to see that not all of the students wearing them were Slytherins.
"You’re dad’s coming today, eh Potter?" An older boy called out, smiling crookedly. "Going to have a little meeting with his cronies from the States?"
James stopped and looked at the speaker. "He’s coming today, yeah." he said, his cheeks going red. "But I don’t know what you mean about his ‘cronies’. He hasn’t even met the Americans before. Maybe you should read a little before you open your mouth."
"Oh, we’ve been reading, believe me." the boy replied, his smile disappearing. "More than you and your father would like us to be, I’m sure. Your kind can’t hide the truth forever."
"Hide the truth?" James said, anger overcoming his caution. "What’s that supposed to mean?"
"Read the badges, Potter. You know exactly what we’re talking about." the boy said, hoisting his backpack and moving casually down the hall with his friends. "And if you don’t, you’re even stupider than you look." He turned his back on James.
James blinked in anger and amazement. "What was that all about?"
Ralph sighed. "Come on, let’s get a seat. I’ll tell you, although I don’t understand much of it myself."
But they had no time to discuss it before class. Headmistress McGonagall, who had taught Transfiguration to James’s mum and dad, taught it still, and with apparently the same degree of businesslike briskness. She explained the basic wand motions and commands, illustrating by transforming a book into a herring sandwich. She even asked one of the students, a boy named Carson, to eat a portion of the sandwich. Afterward, she transformed the sandwich back into the book and showed the class that the book still bore the bite marks Carson had made. There were sounds of awe and amusement. Carson looked at the bitten chunks and pressed his hand to his stomach, a look of thoughtful dismay on his face. Near the end of class, McGonagall instructed the students to produce their wands and practice the motions and commands on a banana, which they were to attempt to transfigure into a peach.
"’Persica Alteramus’, emphasis on first syllables only. Don’t expect to make much progress your first time." she called over the noise of the students’ attempts. "If you produce even a banana with a hint of peach fuzz, we will consider that a success for today. Do be careful, Miss Majaris! Small circular flicks only, please!" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Zane stared furiously at his banana and flicked his wand at it. "Persica Alteramus!" There was no apparent change. He pressed his lips together. "Let’s see you try, James."
Shrugging, James raised his wand and flicked it, speaking the command. The banana flopped over, but remained decidedly a banana.
"Maybe they’re transforming on the inside," Zane said hopefully. "Maybe we should peel it and see if it’s all peachy in there, eh?"
James thought about it, and then shook his head. They both tried again. Ralph watched. "More wrist movement. You guys look like you’re directing jetliners."
"So easy to criticize, so hard to create," Zane said between attempts. "Let’s see you have a go, Ralphinator."
Ralph seemed reluctant to try. He fingered his wand, keeping it under the edge of the desk.
"Come on, Ralph," James said. "You’ve been pretty excellent at wand-work so far. What are you worried about?"
"Nothing," Ralph said, a little defensively. "I don’t know."
"Rats!" Zane said, dropping his wand arm and grabbing the banana with the other. He plunked his wand onto the table and pointed the banana at it. "Maybe I’d have better luck doing it this way, you think?"
James and Ralph stared at him. He rolled his eyes. "Oh, sheesh, come on Ralph. Make with the peach. You know you can do it. What are you waiting for?"
Ralph grimaced, then sighed and raised his gigantic wand. He flicked it lightly at his banana and said the command flatly, almost as if he was trying to get it wrong. There was a flash and a noise like a pine knot exploding in a fireplace. The rest of the class heard the noise and glanced over at Ralph. A puff of heavy smoke lingered on the table in front of Ralph, who had pushed back from it, his eyes wide and troubled. As the smoke dissipated, James leaned in. Ralph’s banana was still lying there, completely untouched.
"Well," Zane said into the sudden silence. "That was a whole lotta-"
A small, squishy noise came from Ralph’s banana. The peel split slowly and began to separate, opening like a pulpy yellow flower. There was a prolonged gasp from the students as a green tendril grew out of the center of the peeling banana. It seemed to sniff the air as it grew, twisting and lengthening like a vine. The tendril began to straighten as it rose, snaking up from the table with a graceful, writhing motion. More tendrils came out of the banana. They spread along the surface in a starburst pattern, found the edges of the table and curled under them, gripping tightly. Branches began to separate from the main shoot as it grew, thickening and turning lighter, until it was a woody, yellowish grey. Foliage sprouted from the branches in great, sudden bursts, growing from tender shoots to full leaf in a matter of seconds. Finally, as the tree [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]reached a height of about four feet, there came a series of soft pops. Half a dozen peaches sprouted from the ends of the lower branches, weighing them down. Each one was fuzzy, plump and pristine.
James tore his glance away from the tree and looked around the room. Every eye was on the perfect little peach tree Ralph had conjured, mouths dropped open, wand-hands still frozen in mid-flick. Headmistress McGonagall stared at the tree intently, her mouth a frown of complete surprise. Then, motion returned to the room. Everyone exhaled and spontaneous, awed applause broke out.
"He’s mine!" Zane called, standing and throwing an arm around Ralph’s shoulders, "I saw him first!" Ralph broke his eyes away from the tree, looked at Zane and smiled rather blankly. But James remembered the look on Ralph’s face when the tree was growing. He hadn’t been smiling then.
Moments later, in the corridor outside, Zane spoke through a mouthful of peach. "Seriously, Ralph. You’re creeping me out a bit, here. That’s some serious wizarding you’ve got going on. What’s the deal?"
Ralph smiled his uncertain, worried smile again. "Well, actually…"
James looked at Ralph. "What? Tell, Ralph!"
"All right," he said, stopping and pulling them into a windowed alcove. "But this is just a guess, right?"
James and Zane nodded enthusiastically, gesturing for Ralph to go on.
"I’ve been practicing a lot with some of the other Slytherins at night, you know." Ralph explained. "Just the basic stuff. They’ve been teaching me a few things. Disarming spells and some tricks and pranks, stuff to pull on your enemies."
"What enemies have you got already, Ralph?" Zane asked incredulously, licking peach juice from his fingers.
Ralph flapped his hand impatiently. "You know, just average enemies. It’s just the way the guys in my House talk. Anyway, they say I’m better than average. They think I’m not really just a plain old Muggle kid who got some random magic genes. They think maybe one of my parents is from one of the great wizarding families and just don’t know it."
"Seems like a pretty big thing not to know, doesn’t it?" James said doubtfully. "I mean, you said your dad made Muggle computer stuff, didn’t you?"
"Well, yeah, him," Ralph said dismissively, and then dropped his voice. "But my mum… I didn’t tell you guys she was dead, did I? No," he answered himself. "Of course not. Well, she is. She died when I was really little. I never even knew her. What if she was a witch? I mean, what if she was from one of the great old pureblood wizarding families and my dad never even knew it? It happens, you know. Magic types [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]fall in love with Muggles and can never tell them the secret their whole lives. Pureblood types don’t like it, I guess, but still…" He trailed off and looked back and forth at Zane and James.
"Well," James said slowly. "Sure. I guess it’s possible. Stranger things have happened."
Zane raised his eyebrows, considering. "Would explain a lot, wouldn’t it? Maybe you’re, like, a prince or something. Maybe you’re heir to fabulous riches and power and stuff!"
Ralph grimaced and stepped out of the alcove. "Let’s not get carried away. It’s just a guess, like I said."
James walked with Zane and Ralph until it was time for his next class. Neither of the other two had Herbology class with him, so he told them he’d see them that afternoon and struck off across the grounds toward the greenhouses.
Professor Longbottom greeted James by name as he entered, smiling warmly. James had always liked Neville, even though he was much quieter and thoughtful than his dad or uncle Ron. James knew the stories of how Neville had fought back during his last year of school, when Voldemort had taken over the Ministry and Hogwarts had been under his control. In the end, Neville had been the one to cut off the head of the great snake, Nagini, Voldemort’s last link to immortality. Still, it was hard to imagine the gaunt and rather clumsy Professor doing such things as he arranged pots and planters on the table at the front of the greenhouse classroom.
"Herbology is," Neville began, gesturing and knocking over one of the smaller pots. He interrupted himself, righting the pot quickly, spilling dirt onto his papers. He looked up and smiled in a harried sort of way. "Herbology is the study of… well, herbs, of course. As you can see." He nodded to the greenhouse at large, which was packed with hundreds of plants and trees, all growing in a bewildering variety of containers. James thought Professor Longbottom would probably be quite interested in examining the peach tree currently growing on the Transfiguration room table.
"Herbs are the root, er, so to speak, of much of the most fundamental practices of magic. Potions, medicine, wand construction, even many charms, all rely on the essential cultivation and processing of magical plants. In this class, we will be studying the many uses of some of our most important vegetable resources, from the lowly Bubotuber to the rare Mimbulus Mimbletonia."
Out of the corner of James’ eye, he saw something moving. A plant was spreading a vine along a windowsill next to a first year girl, who was furiously scribbling the names Neville was listing off. The vine separated from the windowsill, tapped lightly along her back, then curled into her earring. The girl’s eyes widened and she dropped her quill as the vine began to pull.
"Ow! Ow, ow, ow!" she cried, scrambling sideways off her chair and clapping a hand to her ear. Neville looked around, saw the girl and came bounding towards her. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]12
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Yes, grab the vine, Miss Patonia! That’s right." He reached her and began to carefully extract the vine from her earring. It twisted slowly as he pried it loose. "You’ve discovered our Larcenous Ligulous, or rather it has discovered you. I apologize for not warning you before you sat down. Bred by pirates several hundred years ago because of its innate attraction to sparkly objects, which it uses to magnify sunlight for photosynthetic purposes. Nearly extinct, after having been systematically hunted and burned during the Purges." Neville found the base of the plant and wrapped the vine methodically around it, pinning its tip into the dirt with a diamond topped hoop. Patonia rubbed her ear and stared at the vine as if she’d like to do some burning of her own.
Neville returned to the front table and began talking the class through the long line of potted plants he’d arranged there. James yawned. The heat of the greenhouse was making him rather drowsy. In an attempt to stay awake, James reached to get his parchment and quill from his backpack. His hand bumped the book Zane had given him. He pulled it out, along with his parchments, and cradled it in his lap. When he was sure Neville had descended deep enough into talking about his favorite subject not to notice, James opened the book to where Zane had marked it. His interest was immediately piqued by the heading at the top of the page: Feodre Austramaddux. He leaned over the book and read quickly.
[FONT=Footlight MT Light,Footlight MT Light]Proponent of Reverse Precognition, or the art of recording history through counter-chronological divination, the seer and historian Austramaddux remains known to modern wizardry mainly for his fantastic accounts of the last days of Merlinus Ambrosius, legendary sorcerer and founder of the Order of Merlin. Austramaddux’s account, which is recorded in its entirety in his famous Inverse Historie of the Magickal Worlde, (see chapter twelve) deals with his acquaintance with Merlinus at the end of the latter’s career as special magical regent to the Kings of Europe. Having grown disenchanted with the corruption of the magical world as it became ‘infected’ by influences from the growing non-magical kingdoms, Merlinus announced his plan to ‘quit the earthly realm’. Further, he claimed he would return to the society of men, centuries or even millennia later, when the balance between the magical and non-magical worlds was more, as Austramaddux put it, ‘ripe for his ministrations’. These predictions have been the source of many plots and conspiracies in the centuries since, usually led by those of a revolutionary bent, who believe that the return of Merlinus would facilitate their plans to overcome and subjugate the non-magical world via politics or outright war.
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James stopped reading. His mind was racing as he considered the implications of what he’d just read. He’d known of Merlin his whole life, in much the same way that Muggle children knew about Saint Nicholas; not as a historical figure, but as a sort of mythical cartoon character. It had never occurred to James to doubt that Merlin had been a real person, but it had also never occurred to him to wonder what kind of a man Merlin might have been. His only references were silly sayings he’d grown up with, like "by Merlin’s beard", or "what in the name of Merlin’s pants", none of which implied much about the character of the great sorcerer. According to Austramaddux, Merlin had been a sort of magical advisor to Muggle kings and leaders. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]13
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Was it possible that, in Merlin’s time, witches and wizards lived openly in the Muggle world, with no laws of secrecy, no hiding, no disillusionment charms? And if so, what did Merlin mean by saying the wizarding world had been "infected" by the Muggles? Even more, what had he meant by the creepy prediction that he’d return when the world was "ripe for his ministrations"? It was no wonder that dark wizards through history had tried to make Merlin’s prediction come true, to bring the great sorcerer back into the world somehow. Dark wizards had always sought to rule the Muggle world, and apparently there was some basis to believe that Merlin, the greatest and most powerful wizard of all time, would help them bring that about.
A sudden thought occurred to James, and his eyes widened. He had first heard the name Austramaddux via a profile created by a Slytherin. Slytherin had always been the House of dark wizards intent on domination of the Muggle world. What if the enigmatic mention of Austramaddux wasn’t just a meaningless coincidence? What if it was a sign of a new dark plot? What if the Slytherin who had made that profile was part of a plot to facilitate the predicted return of Merlinus Ambrosius, who would lead a final war against the Muggle world?
James closed the book slowly and gritted his teeth. Somehow, the moment he thought of it, it seemed completely true. That explained why a Slytherin would use a name that even his head of House thought was a joke. The Slytherin knew it wasn’t, and would soon be victorious in a plot that would prove it. James’ heart pounded as he sat and thought furiously. Who could he tell? Zane and Ralph, of course. They might have already thought of it. His dad? James decided that he couldn’t. Not yet, at least. James was old enough to know that most adults wouldn’t believe such a story from a kid even if the kid could provide pictures that proved it.
James didn’t know exactly what he could do to stop such a plot, but he knew what he had to do next. He had to find out who the Slytherin was that had taken Ralph’s GameDeck. He had to find the Slytherin that used the name Austramaddux.
With that in mind, James bolted from the greenhouse as soon as class was over, forgetting entirely that tonight was the night his dad, Harry Potter, was arriving for his meeting with the Americans.
As James ran across the grounds, he became aware of the noise of a crowd. He slowed, listening. Shouts and chants mingled with the babble of raucous, excited voices. As he turned the corner into the [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]14
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]courtyard, the noise became much louder. A mob of students roiled around the courtyard, gathering from all directions even as James watched. Most were simply curious to see what the commotion was about, but there was a very active group in the center, marching, chanting slogans, some holding large, hand-painted signs and banners. James saw one of the banners as he approached crowd, and his heart sank. It read "End Ministry Auror Fascism" Another sign waved and poked at the sky: "Tell the TRUTH Harry Potter!"
James circled around the group, trying to stay inconspicuous. Near the steps of the Main Hall, Tabitha Corsica was being interviewed by a woman with garish purple cat’s-eye glasses and an overly-attentive expression. With growing unease, James recognized her as Rita Skeeter, lead investigative reporter for the Daily Prophet, and one of his dad’s least favorite people.
As he passed, Tabitha glanced sideways at him and made a slight shrug and smile, as if to say so sorry about this, but these are hard times and we all do what we must…
Just as James was about to climb the steps into the Main Hall, the headmistress appeared, striding purposefully into the sunlight with a very grim expression on her face. She placed her wand to her throat and spoke from the top step, her voice echoing all around the courtyard, cutting through the noise of the crowd.
"I won’t ask what the meaning of this is, as I find it disappointingly obvious," she said sternly, and James, who had known Minerva McGonagall in a peripheral way for most of his life, thought he had never seen her so enraged. Her face was deathly pale, with livid red high on her cheeks. Her voice, still ringing around the courtyard, was controlled but steely with conviction. "Far be it from me to disabuse you of the right to maintain whatever ill-founded and preposterous notions many of you might have picked up, but let me assure you, regardless of what you might choose to believe, it is not the policy of this school to allow students to insult esteemed guests."
The signs sagged, but did not lower completely. James saw that Rita Skeeter was staring up at the headmistress with a look of hungry excitement on her face, her Quick Quotes Quill scribbling wildly on a pad of parchment. McGonagall sighed, gathering her composure. "There are proper avenues for expression of disagreement, as you all know. This… display… is neither necessary nor appropriate. I expect you all, therefore, to disperse immediately with the knowledge that you have most certainly-" she allowed her gaze to fall upon Rita Skeeter. "-made your point."
"Madame Headmistress?" A voice called, and James didn’t need to turn to know that it was Tabitha Corsica. There was a pregnant silence as the entire courtyard held its breath. James could hear Rita Skeeter’s quill scratching avidly.
McGonagall paused, studying Tabitha meaningfully. "Yes, Miss Corsica?"
"I couldn’t agree with you more, Ma’am." Corsica said smoothly, her beautiful voice echoing around the courtyard. "And for my own part, I hope that we can all choose to pursue these issues in a more reasonable and relevant manner, as you suggest. Might it be too soon to propose that we make this the [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]15
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]subject of the first All-School Topical Debate? That would allow us to approach this sensitive issue respectfully and thoroughly, in the manner I’m sure you’d agree it deserves."
McGonagall’s jaw was like iron as she stared down at Corsica. The pause was so long that Tabitha actually looked away. She glanced around the courtyard, her composure faltering slightly. The Quick Quotes Quill had caught up to the proceedings. It hovered over the parchment, waiting.
"I appreciate your suggestion, Miss Corsica," McGonagall said flatly, "but this is neither the time nor the place for discussion of the debate team calendar, as you can surely imagine. And now," she let her gaze sweep over the courtyard critically. "I consider the matter closed. Anyone who wishes to continue this discussion may do so much more comfortably in the privacy of their rooms. I’d advise you to be off now, before I send Mr. Filch out to take a census."
The crowd began to break up. McGonagall saw James, and her expression changed. "Come along, Potter." she said, beckoning impatiently. James climbed the steps and followed her back into the shadow of the Hall. McGonagall was muttering angrily, her tartan robes swishing as she stalked into a side corridor. She seemed to expect James to follow, so he did.
"Ridiculous rabble-rousing propagandists," she fumed, still leading James into what he recognized as the staff offices. "James, I’m sorry you had to witness that. But I’m even sorrier that such an ugly bit of rumor-mongering has found a foothold within these walls."
McGonagall turned and opened a door without breaking stride. James found himself entering a large room full of couches and chairs, small tables and bookshelves, all arranged haphazardly around an enormous marble fireplace. And there, standing to greet him with a crooked smile was his dad. James grinned and ran past McGonagall.
"James," Harry Potter said delightedly, pulling the boy into a rough hug and ruffling his hair. "My boy. I’m so glad to see you, son. How’s school?"
James shrugged, smiling happily but feeling suddenly shy. There were several other people present he didn’t recognize, all of them looking at him as he stood with his father.
"You all know my boy James," Harry said, squeezing James’ shoulder. "James, these are some representatives from the Ministry who’ve come along with me. You remember Titus Hardcastle, don’t you? And this is Mr. Recreant and Miss Sacarhina. They both work for the Office of Ambassadorial Relations."
James shook hands dutifully. He did remember Titus Hardcastle when he looked at him, although he hadn’t seen him for a long time. Hardcastle, one of his dad’s head aurors, was squat and thick, with a square head and very tough, weathered features. Mr. Recreant was tall and thin, dressed rather fussily in pinstriped robes and a black derby. His handshake was quick and loose, rather like holding a dead starfish. Miss Sacarhina, however, didn’t shake hands. She smiled hugely at James and squatted down to his level, examining him up and down. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]16
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"I see so much of your parents in you, young man," she said, tilting her head and affecting a conspiratorial manner. "Such promise and potential. I do hope you’ll be joining us for the evening."
In answer, James looked up at his dad. Harry smiled and put both hands on James’ shoulders. "We’re having dinner tonight with the Alma Alerons. Do you want to come along? Apparently we’re having true American food, which could mean anything from hamburgers to, well, cheeseburgers, as far as I can guess."
"Sure!" James said, smiling. Harry Potter smiled back and winked.
"But first," he said, addressing the rest of the group. "We’ll be joining our friends from Alma Aleron for a look at some of their proprietary magic. We’re due to meet them in the next ten minutes, and I’ve asked a few others to join us as well. Shall we?"
"I’ll not be joining you, I’m afraid," McGonagall said briskly. "It appears that I will need to be keeping a close tab on certain elements of the student populace during your tour, Mr. Potter. I apologize."
"Understood, Minerva," Harry said. It always sounded strange to James that his dad called the headmistress by her first name, but she seemed to expect it from him. "Do what you have must, but don’t worry about squashing every little outburst. It’s hardly worth the effort."
"I’m not sure I agree with you about that, Harry, but I expect I’d not be able to maintain perfect order regardless. I shall see you this evening, then." With that, the headmistress turned and left the room brusquely, still fuming.
"Shall we then?" Miss Sacarhina inquired. The group began to move toward a door on the opposite side of the room. As they walked, Harry bent toward his son and whispered. "I’m glad you’ll be coming along tonight. Sacarhina and Recreant aren’t exactly the most pleasant travelling companions, but Percy insisted I bring them. I’m afraid this whole affair’s gone all political."
James nodded wisely, not knowing what that meant, but happy to be invited into his dad’s confidence, as always. "So how’d you travel?"
"Floo network," Harry answered. "Didn’t want to make any more visible entry than necessary. Minerva warned us about the demonstration the P.E. types were planning."
It took James a moment to realize his dad was talking about the Progressive Element. "She knows about those guys?" he asked, surprised.
His dad put a finger to his lips, nodding slightly toward Sacarhina and Recreant, who were ahead of them, talking in low voices as they walked. "Later," Harry mouthed.
After a few turns, Mr. Recreant opened a large door and stepped out into sunlight, the rest following. They descended a broad stone stairway which led down to a grassy area bordered by the Forbidden Forest on [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]17
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]one side and a low stone wall on the other. Neville Longbottom and Professor Slughorn were standing near the wall, talking. They both looked up as the group approached.
"Hi, Harry!" Neville said, grinning and coming forward to meet him. "Thanks for inviting me and Horace along for this. I’ve been curious about it ever since the Americans got here."
"Harry Potter, as I live and breathe." Slughorn said warmly, taking Harry’s hand in both of his. "Very good of you indeed to ask us to come. You know I’m always interested in new developments in the international magical community."
Harry led the group to a gate in the stone wall. It opened onto a neat flagstone path that meandered toward the lake. "Don’t thank me, either of you. I only brought the both of you along so that you could ask all the smart questions and make sense of what they show us."
Slughorn laughed indulgently, but Neville only smiled. James figured that his dad was probably telling at least part of the truth, and only Neville knew it.
The group approached a large canvas tent that was pitched on a low rise overlooking the water. An American flag hung limp on one of the tent’s poles, over a flag emblazoned with the Alma Aleron crest. A pair of American students stood talking nearby. One of the students saw the group and acknowledged them with a slight nod. He called toward the tent. "Professor Franklyn?"
After a moment, Franklyn emerged from the side of the tent, wiping his hands on a large cloth. "Ah! Greetings, visitors." he said graciously. "Thank you so much for coming."
Harry shook Franklyn’s outstretched hand. It was apparent that they had already met earlier and arranged this gathering. Harry turned and made introductions all around, finishing with James.
"Of course, of course." Franklyn said, beaming at James. "Young Mr. Potter is in my class. How are you today, James?"
"Good, sir." James answered, smiling.
"As you should be, on such a fine day." Franklyn said seriously, nodding approvingly. "And now that the pleasantries have been seen to, do follow me, my friends. Harry, you were interested in seeing the means by which we care for our vehicles, is that right?"
"Very much so," Harry said. "I wasn’t here to see your arrival, of course, but I heard all about your interesting flying vehicles. I am very eager to see them, as well as your storage facility. I have heard quite a lot of speculation about it, although I admit I understand very little of it."
"Our Trans-Dimensional Garage, yes. Virtually none of us understands very much about it, I am afraid." Franklyn said dubiously. "In fact, if it were not for our Technomancy expert, Theodore Jackson, none of us would have the slightest idea how to maintain it. Speaking of whom, he sends his apologies for [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]18
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]not being able to be here for the tour. He will be joining us this evening and will be happy to discuss it with you then, should you have any questions for him."
"As I’m sure we will," Titus Hardcastle said in his low, gravelly voice.
James followed his dad around to the open side of the tent and nearly tripped over his own feet when he looked inside. The tent was quite large, with complicated wooden struts and frameworks supporting it. All three of the Alma Aleron flying vehicles were parked inside it, leaving enough room for neat arrangements of tool chests, maintenance equipment, extra parts and several men in work clothes who moved among the vehicles busily. The strangest thing about the tent, however, was that the back was missing. Where James was sure he should have seen the hanging canvas wall he had seen from the outside, there was simply open air, looking out onto a view that was definitely not any view of the Hogwarts grounds. Neat, red brick buildings and huge, horny trees could be seen in the distance beyond the tent’s missing back wall. Even stranger, the lighting of the scene was completely different than the bright noon sunlight of the Hogwarts grounds. On the other side of the tent, the scene was lit with a pale pink light, the huge fluffy clouds in the distance tinged with gold. The trees and grass seemed to sparkle, as if covered in morning dew. One of the workmen nodded at Franklyn, then turned and walked out into the strange scene, brushing his hands on his overalls.
"Welcome to one of the worlds few Trans-Dimensional structures," Franklyn said, gesturing proudly. "Our Garage, which simultaneously stands both here, in temporary residence on the grounds of Hogwarts castle, and in its permanent location in the east quadrangle of Alma Aleron University, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, United States."
"Great Ghost of Golgamethe," Slughorn said, stepping forward slowly. "I’ve read of such things but never thought I’d live to see one. Is this a naturally occurring temporal anomaly? Or is this orchestrated via quantum transference charms?"
"That’s why I invited you, Professor." Harry said, smiling and examining the interior of the tent.
"The former," Franklyn said, stepping between the Dodge Hornet and the Volkswagen Beetle to make room for the group. "This is one of only three known dimensional plurality bubbles. What that means, I am told, is that this tent exists within a dimensional bridge, allowing it to span two places simultaneously. Thus, we can see on one side the noontime grounds of Hogwarts," he gestured out the open side of the tent through which they had entered. "What you might think of as our side of the trans-dimensional bubble. And on the other side," he spread a hand toward the dim landscape seen magically through the rear of the tent, "the dawn-time quadrangle of Alma Aleron University, the other side of the bubble. Meet Mr. Peter Graham, our head mechanic."
A man straightened up from the open hood of the Stutz Dragonfly. He smiled and waved. "Good to meet you lady and gentlemen. So to speak."
"Likewise," Neville, who was closest, said a bit faintly. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]19
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Mr. Graham and his men are all in the American half of the bubble," Franklyn explained. "Seeing as they are specifically trained to work on our fleet, we find it best to let them handle the care and maintenance even while we travel. As you may guess, however, they are not, technically, here." To illustrate, Franklyn reached toward one of the workmen who was squatted near the Hornet. Franklyn’s hand swept through the man as if he were smoke. The man seemed not to have noticed.
"So," Harry said, frowning slightly. "They can hear us, and see us, and we can see and hear them as well, but they are still there, in America, and we are still here, at Hogwarts. Therefore we cannot touch them?"
"Precisely," Franklyn said.
James spoke up. "Then how is it we can touch the cars, and so can your mechanics in the States?"
"Excellent question, my boy," Slughorn said, patting James on the back.
"It is indeed," Franklyn agreed. "And that is where things get a bit, er, quantum. The simple answer is that these cars, unlike us, are multi-dimensional. You’ve all heard, I expect, the theory that there are more dimensions beyond the four we are familiar with, yes?"
There were nods. James hadn’t heard of any such theory, but he thought he understood the idea nonetheless.
Franklyn went on. "The theory states that there are extra dimensions, unknowable by any of our senses, but just as real. Effectively, Professor Jackson has created a spell that enables these vehicles to tap into those dimensions, allowing them to exist simultaneously in two places anytime they are inside the walls of this Garage. While they are parked here, they cross the dimensional bubble and exist in both places at once."
"Remarkable," Slughorn said, running his hand along the fender of the Hornet. "So, effectively, your crew can service the vehicles regardless of where they travel, and you are afforded a view of home, even if you cannot access it."
"Very true." agreed Franklyn. "It is indeed both a great convenience and a touch of comfort."
Neville was interested in the cars themselves. "Are they actual mechanized creatures, or are they charmed machines?"
James lost interest as Franklyn launched into a detailed explanation of the winged cars. Walking over to the other side of the tent, he looked out into the grounds of the American school. The sun had just peeked over the roof of the red brick building nearby, casting its rose colored light onto a clock tower. It was just after six in the morning there. How utterly strange and wonderful, James thought. Tentatively, he reached out his hand, curious to see if he could feel the coolness of the morning air in that other place. He felt a strange, numbing feeling in his fingertips, and then they brushed unseen canvas. Sure enough, he couldn’t pass through, or even feel the air of the place. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]20
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Too bad you can’t come on over, friend," a voice said. James looked up. The head mechanic was leaning against the fender of the Beetle, smiling. "It’s almost breakfast and today’s mushroom omelet day."
James grinned. "Sounds good. It’s lunchtime, here."
"Professor Franklyn," James heard Mr. Recreant’s voice say rather loudly. "How does this, er, structure comply with the International Magical Coalition’s ban on unproven or dark magic? Being virtually one of a kind, it would seem difficult to establish much of a safety record."
"Ah, too true." Franklyn agreed, looking steadily at Mr. Recreant. "We have been fortunate enough not to have experienced any problems so far, thus we have gone more or less unnoticed by the Coalition. In any case, it would be difficult to prove the threat of any danger. Even a total failure of Professor Jackson’s Trans-Dimensional spell-work would mean, at worst, that we’d have to take a taxi home instead of our beloved cars."
"Excuse me," Miss Sacarhina interjected, affecting a rather plastic smile. "A what?"
"I’m sorry, Miss," Franklyn said. "A cab. A rented Muggle vehicle. I was being somewhat ridiculous, of course."
Sacarhina cinched her smile a notch tighter. "Ah. Yes, of course. I tend to forget the American wizard’s fascination with Muggle machinery. I cannot imagine how it slipped my notice."
Franklyn seemed oblivious to her sarcasm. "Well, I won’t speak for my compatriots, but I admit I do enjoy tinkering. Part of my appreciation for the Garage is that it allows me to oversee the maintenance of my fleet. I never get tired of figuring out how things work, and trying to make them work just a little bit better."
"Mm-hmm." Sacarhina nodded primly, glancing around at the cars.
One of the mechanics touched a wire under the hood of the Stutz Dragonfly and there was a spurt of blue sparks. With a squeak and a jerk, the long wings of the car unfolded, beating the air several times before screeching to a halt again. Neville had had to duck backward to avoid being pummeled by them.
"Good reflexes, Neville," Harry said. "That was almost a case of ‘fly swats man’."
Neville glanced at Harry and saw the suppressed smile. Hardcastle cleared his throat. "We should be moving along, ma’am, gentlemen."
"Of course," Harry agreed. "Mr. Franklyn,"
Franklyn raised a hand. "I insist you call me Ben. I’m three hundred years old, give or take, and being called Mister just reminds me of that. Will you indulge me?"
Harry grinned. "Of course, Ben. I look forward to seeing you at dinner tonight. Thank you very much for showing us your remarkable Garage." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]21
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"A pleasure," Franklyn said, beaming proudly. "I’ve got a very interesting thought-powered printing press back home I’d love to show you when you come to visit us in the States. I’d even show you the bell I helped cast back during the birth of our country, but the blasted thing’s broken and they won’t let me fix it."
"Don’t listen to him," Graham, the mechanic, called after them. "Or he’ll have you believing he forged the copper for the Statue of Liberty." There was laughter from the rest of the crew.
Franklyn grimaced, and then waved Harry and the group on. "Tonight, my friends. Bring your appetite. And perhaps a competent freezing charm. I understand that Madame Delacroix is overseeing the gumbo." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]22

Re: eighth harry potter book

the post below this is chapter 6

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 6. Harry’s Midnight Meeting
**[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James hurried back to the Gryffindor common room after classes, shrugging out of his school robes as he ran up the steps. He changed into a jacket and an evening cloak, matted his hair down with water from the basin, frowned critically at himself in the mirror, and then ran back down the steps two at a time to meet his dad.
Harry was waiting with Neville by the portrait of Sir Cadogan.
"A spirited tussle it was," Cadogan was saying, leaning nonchalantly against the frame of his painting and waving his sword illustratively. He was talking to Neville, who looked extremely uncomfortable. "I saw the whole thing of course. Took place right there. Bollox Humphreys was his name, and he fought like a man possessed. Lost, of course, but noble as a thousand kings. Spilt most of his innards right where you’re standing and still swung his sword with more strength than a mountain troll. Gallant man. Gallant!" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Ah, James, here we are," Neville said loudly as James approached. Harry and Sir Cadogan looked up. Harry smiled, looking his son up and down.
"Your mum will be glad to know you’re putting that cloak to use."
"To be honest, this is the first I’ve had it out of the trunk," James admitted, grinning sheepishly.
Harry nodded, "And it’ll go right back into the trunk after tonight, won’t it?"
"Guaranteed."
"Good man," Harry acknowledged. James fell into step next to his dad as they headed toward a staircase.
"Wait!" Cadogan cried, sheathing his sword and jumping into the center of his frame. "Have I ever told you about the battle of the Red Mages? Bloodiest massacre these walls have ever seen! Happened just at the foot of those stairs! Next time, then. Courage!"
"Who’s that?" James asked, looking back over his shoulder.
"You’ll get to know him." Neville said. "Enjoy your ignorance while you can."
As they walked, James listened as his dad told Neville about the current happenings at the Ministry. There had been an arrest of several individuals involved in a counterfeit Portkey operation. More trolls were being seen in the foothills, and the Ministry was stepping up patrols to keep the troublesome idiots from venturing into Muggle territories. The new Minister, Loquacious Knapp, was preparing to give a speech on expanded trade with Asian wizarding communities, including lifting the ban on flying carpets and something called "shades".
"In other words," Harry said, sighing. "Things are more or less the way they always are. Little breakouts here and there, small conspiracies and squabbles. Politics and paperwork."
"What you mean," Neville said, smiling crookedly, "is that peace can be a pretty boring thing for an auror."
Harry grinned. "I guess you’re right. I should be thankful my job isn’t any more interesting, shouldn’t I? At least I get to spend most nights at home with Ginny, Lil and Albus." He glanced down at James, "And take on an ambassador’s assignment that just happens to afford me the chance to see my boy during his first week at Hogwarts."
"I understsnd he’s only been to McGonagall’s office once so far," Neville commented mildly.
"Oh?" Harry said, still eyeing James, "And what for?"
Neville raised his eyebrows at James as if to say you have the floor. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"I, er, broke a window."
Harry’s smile hardened a bit around the edges. "I look forward to the story of how that happened." he said thoughtfully. James felt his dad’s stare like it was a set of tiny weights.
They reached a double doorway with both doors thrown wide open. Delicious smells wafted down the hall.
"Here we are," Neville said, standing aside to allow Harry and James to enter first. "The Americans’ quarters during their stay. We’ve given them most of the southwest turret. Had it temporarily refitted with a recreational area, common room, kitchen and staff to suit their needs."
"Sounds nice," Harry said, examining the space. The common room was, in fact, rather small, with circular walls, high, rough-beamed ceilings, a cramped stone fireplace and only two very tall, narrow windows. The Americans had, however, been very busy. There were bearskin rugs on the floors and tall, vibrantly colored tapestries hung on the walls, positioned over the stone staircase that spiraled the room. A three-story bookcase was crammed with gigantic volumes, most accessible only via a very rickety-looking wheeled ladder. The most amazing detail, however, was a mind-bogglingly complex armature of brass gears, joints and mirrored lenses that hung from the ceiling, filling the upper chamber of the room and moving very slowly. James stared up into it, delighted and amazed. It made a very faint squeaking and clicking as it moved.
"You’ve discovered my Daylight Savings Device, my boy." Ben Franklyn said, coming from a large arched doorway beneath the spiral staircase. "One of my absolute necessities whenever I travel for long periods, despite the fact that it’s a veritable bear to pack, and the calibrations when I set it up again are simply dreadful."
"It’s wonderful," Neville said, also staring up into the slowly ratcheting network of mirrors and wheels. "What does it do?"
"Let me demonstrate." Franklyn said eagerly. "It works best in full daylight, of course, but even the stars and moon of a bright night can provide adequate light. An evening such as this should prove most satisfactory. Let me see…"
He moved to a battered high-backed leather chair, settled himself into it carefully, and then consulted a chart on the wall. "Third of September, yes. Moon is in the fourth house, it is, let me see… approximately a quarter past seven. Jupiter is approaching the final leg of… mm-hmm…"
As Franklyn muttered, he produced his wand and began pointing it at bits of the Device. Gears began to spin as parts of the Device whirred to life. Bits of the armature unfolded as other bits pivoted, making room. Mirrors began to slide, positioning behind cycling groups of lenses, which magnified them. Ratchets clicked and shuttled. The entire device seemed to dance slowly within itself as Franklyn directed it with his wand, apparently making calculations in his head as he went. And as it moved, something began to form within it. Ghostly beams of rose colored light began to appear between the mirrors, pencil thin, turning [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]motes of dust into tiny specks of fire. There were dozens of the beams, brightening, swiveling into place, and eventually forming a complicated geometric tracery. And then, in the center of the tracery, shapes shimmered into place. James turned on the spot, watching raptly as tiny planets coalesced, formed out of colored light. They spun and orbited, tracing faint arcs behind them. Two larger shapes condensed in the very center, and James recognized them as the sun and the moon. The sun was a ball of rose light, its corona spreading several feet around it. The moon, smaller but more solid, was like a silver quaffle, equally divided between its light and dark sides, turning slowly. The entire constellation weaved and turned majestically, dramatically lighting the brass Device and spilling delightful patterns of light over the entire room.
"Nothing so healthy as natural light," Franklyn said. "Captured here, through the windows, and then condensed within a carefully calibrated network of mirrors and lenses, as you can see. The light is filtered with my own optical spell-work for clarity. The final result is, well, what you see here. Excellent for the eyesight, the blood, and one’s health overall, obviously."
"This is the secret to your longevity?" Harry asked, rather breathlessly.
"Oh, certainly this is a small part of it," Franklyn said dismissively. "Mostly, I just prefer it to read by at night. Certainly it’s more fun than a torch." He caught James eye and winked.
Professor Jackson appeared in the archway. James saw him glance from Franklyn to the light display overhead, a look of tired disdain on his face. "Dinner, I am told, is served. Shall we adjourn to the dining room or shall I have it brought in here?"
Along with Harry, James, Neville, and the representatives from the Ministry, most of the Hogwarts teaching staff was present, including Professor Curry. To James’s consternation, Curry told Harry all about James’s skills on the football field, assuring him that she would work to see that said skills were developed to their fullest extent.
Contrary to his dad’s suspicion, the meal was remarkably diverse and enjoyable. Madame Delacroix’s gumbo was the first course. She carried it to the table herself, somehow not spilling a drop despite her blindness. Even more curiously, she directed the ladle with her wand, a gnarled and evil-looking length of graperoot, dishing a portion into each bowl at the table while she stared at the ceiling and hummed rather disconcertingly. The gumbo was indeed spicy, thick with chunks of shrimp and sausage, but James liked it. Next came fresh rolls and several varieties of butter, including a brown and sticky goo that Jackson identified as apple butter. James tasted it carefully on a hunk of bread, and then spread a gigantic dollop on the remainder of his roll.
The main course was rack of lamb with mint jelly. James didn’t consider this typically American food, and commented as much.
"There’s no such thing as American food, James." Jackson said. "Our cuisine, like our people, is simply the sum total of the various world cultures we come from." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"That’s not entirely true," Franklyn interjected. "I am pretty sure we can lay undisputed claim to the spicy buffalo wing."
"Will we be having those tonight?" James asked hopefully.
"My apologies," Franklyn said. "It is rather difficult to collect the ingredients for such things unless you possess Madame Delacroix’s unique voodoo capabilities."
"Is that so?" Neville inquired, helping himself to more mint jelly. "And what abilities are those, Madame?"
Madame Delacroix composed herself, having given Professor Franklyn a wilting, albeit blind glare. "De old man, he don’t know what he speaks of. I just know about de sources he not as familiar with, bein’ more int’rested in his machines and gizmos."
Franklyn’s smile, for the first time, seemed icy. "Madame Delacroix is being modest. She is, you may already know, one of our country’s foremost experts on remote physio-apparation. Do you know what that is, James?"
James didn’t have the slightest idea, and yet something about the milky gaze of Madame Delacroix made him reluctant to say so. Franklyn was watching him earnestly, expecting a response. Finally, James shook his head. Before Franklyn could explain, however, Harry spoke up.
"It just means that the Madame has, let’s say, different means of getting around."
"’Different means’ is one way to put it," Franklyn chuckled. James felt uneasy, hearing that chuckle. There was something nasty in it. He noticed that Franklyn was emptying what was likely his third glass of wine. "Think about it, James. Remote physio-apparation. Can you factor it out? It means that poor old blind Madame Delacroix can project herself, send a version of herself out into the wide world, collect things, and even bring them back. And the beauty of it is, the version of herself she can project isn’t poor, or old, or blind. Isn’t that right, Madame?"
Delacroix stared blindly at a spot just over Franklyn’s shoulder, her face a grim mask of anger. Then she smiled, and as James had seen on the day of the Americans’ arrival, the smile transformed her face. "Oh, deah Professah Franklyn, you do tell such tales." she said, and her strange bayou accent seemed even thicker than usual. "My skills were never as grand as ye speak of, and they’re far less now that I’m de old woman ye see before ye. If I could project such a sight, I hardly think I’d ever let anyone see me as I really am."
The tension in the room broke and there was laughter. Franklyn smiled a bit tightly, but let the moment pass.
After dessert, Harry, James and the rest of the Hogwartians retired to the common room again, where Franklyn’s Daylight Savings Device had reproduced a condensed and shimmering version of the Milky Way. It lit the room with a silvery glow that James thought he could very nearly feel on his skin. Jackson offered [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]the adults an after dinner cocktail in tiny glasses. Neville barely touched his. Both Miss Sacarhina and Mr. Recreant sampled tiny sips and gave forced, rather strained smiles. Harry, after holding it up to the light to look through the amber liquid, downed his in one gulp. He squinted and shook his head, then looked inquiringly at Jackson, unable to speak.
"Just a little of Tennessee’s finest, with a little wizard afterburn thrown in," Jackson explained.
Finally, Harry thanked the Americans and bid them goodnight.
Retracing their steps through the darkened corridors, Harry walked with his hand on James’ shoulder.
"Want to stay with me in the guest quarters, James?" he asked. "I can’t guarantee I’ll be able to see much of you after tonight. I’ll be busy all day tomorrow, meeting with the Americans, keeping our friends from the Department of Ambassadorial Relations from making ‘an international incident’ of themselves, then I’m off home again. What do you say?"
"Sure!" James agreed instantly. "Where are your quarters?"
Harry smiled. "Watch this," he said quietly, stopping in the middle of the hall. He turned around and paced idly, looking thoughtfully up at the dim ceiling. "I need… a really cool room with a couple of beds for me and my boy to sleep in tonight."
James stared at his dad quizzically. Several seconds went by as Harry continued to pace back and forth. He seemed to be waiting for something. James was about to ask him what he was up to, when he heard a sudden noise. A low grind and rumble came from the wall behind him. James turned around just in time to see the stonework alter and shift, reforming itself around a huge door that hadn’t been there a moment before. Harry glanced down at his son, smiled knowingly, then reached and opened the door.
Inside was a large apartment, complete with a set of draped bunk beds, framed Gryffindor posters on the walls, a wardrobe containing Harry’s trunk and James’s school robes, and a fully equipped washroom. James stood inside the door, opening and closing his mouth, speechless.
"The Room of Requirement." Harry explained, plopping onto a low, overstuffed chair. "I can’t believe I never told you about it."
James got ready for bed, but his dad simply changed into a pair of jeans and a sweater and freshened up in the basin.
"I need to go out for a little while," he told James. "After dinner tonight, Professor Franklyn asked me to meet him privately. He wanted some time to discuss a few things outside of tomorrow’s official meetings." There was something about the way Harry said this that told James his dad preferred a private chat over an official meeting anyway. "I shouldn’t be too long, and I’ll be just down the hall, in the Americans’ quarters. Breakfast tomorrow, you and me?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James nodded happily. He still hadn’t brought himself to tell his dad about his abysmal failure on the Quidditch pitch, and he was happy to put it off as long as possible.
When Harry was gone, James lay in the top bunk, thinking about the events of the night. He remembered the sudden nastiness of Franklyn, which had surprised him. It was almost as great a change in character as the change that came over the voodoo queen, Madame Delacroix, when she smiled. Thinking of Madame Delacroix reminded James of the way she’d spooned the gumbo, unseeingly, operating the ladle with her creepy black wand, never spilling a drop.
James realized he was simply too excited to sleep. He slid off the top bunk and prowled the room restlessly. His dad’s trunk sat open in the bottom of the wardrobe. James looked into it idly, then stopped and looked closer. He knew what it was when he saw it, but was surprised his dad would have brought it along. What use would he have for it here? James considered it. Finally, he reached into the trunk and withdrew his dad’s invisibility cloak, unfolding its smooth, heavy length as it came.
How many times had the young Harry Potter explored the grounds of Hogwarts safely hidden away under this cloak? James had heard enough tales, from both his dad, uncle Ron and aunt Hermione, to know that this was an opportunity not to be missed. But where to go?
James thought for a moment, and then smiled a long, mischievous smile. He slipped the cloak over his head, just the way he used to on the rare occasions when Harry would let him play with it. James vanished. A moment later, the door of the Room of Requirement seemed to open all by itself, rocking slowly on its huge hinges. After a pause, it shut again, carefully and silently.
Tiptoeing, James headed for the quarters of the representatives of Alma Aleron.
James had only gotten half way down the corridor when there was a flicker of motion. Mrs. Norris, Filch’s awful cat, had darted across the passage that intersected the corridor twenty feet ahead. James stopped, [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]his breath caught in his chest. "Shouldn’t you be dead by now, you ratty old carpet sample?" he whispered to himself, cursing his luck. Then, worse, Filch’s voice came echoing down the passage.
"That’s it dearest," he said in a sing-song voice. "Don’t let the little buggers escape. Teach them a lesson that will have their little mousey kin shivering with fear." Filch’s shadow leaked across the floor of the intersection, weaving as he approached.
James knew he was invisible, but he couldn’t help feeling that he should hunker up against the wall. He sidled into a narrow space between a doorway and a suit of armor, trying to keep his breathing shallow and silent. He peered around the elbow of the suit of armor.
Filch stepped into the intersection, his gait rather unsteady. "Find a hidey hole, did they, precious?" he asked the unseen Mrs. Norris. He reached into his coat and produced a silver flask. He took a swig, wiped his mouth with his sleeve, and then spun the cap back on. "There they are, coming this way again, my dear. Come, come."
Two mice scurried into the intersection, looping and dodging as they approached Filch’s feet. Mrs. Norris pounced, batting at them, but the mice scampered away, darting along the wall toward where James was hiding. Mrs. Norris followed, growling. To James’ great chagrin, the mice scampered behind the suit of armor and wriggled under the edge of the invisibility cloak. Their cold little feet scurried over James’ bare toes, then they stopped between his feet, sniffing the air as if sensing a hiding a place. James tried to push them out from under the cloak with his toes, but they refused to go.
Mrs. Norris padded down the corridor intently, her whiskers twitching. She hunkered along the front of the suit of armor’s base, one paw outstretched, then pounced around it, stopping inches from the edge of the invisibility cloak. She looked around, her eyes flashing, sensing the mice were nearby, but not seeing them.
"Don’t tell me those dumb animals have bested you, my dear." Filch said, scuffling down the corridor toward them.
James watched Mrs. Norris. She had encountered the invisibility cloak before, years earlier. James knew the stories, having been told them by both aunt Hermione and uncle Ron. Maybe she remembered the smell of it. Or maybe she was sensing James himself, his heat or scent or the beat of his heart. She raised her eyes, narrowing them, as if she knew he was there and was trying very hard to see him.
"Don’t be a sore loser, my dear Mrs. Norris." Filch said, coming closer still. He was almost near enough that if he reached out he might inadvertently touch James. "If they got away, they’ll just tell their rodent friends about you. It’s a victory either way you slice it."
Mrs. Norris inched closer. The mice between James’ feet were getting nervous. They tried to hide under each other, scooting further back between James’ feet. Mrs. Norris raised a paw. To James’ horror, she brushed the edge of the invisibility cloak with it. She hissed. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]The mice, hearing the hiss, panicked. They scampered out from under the cloak, darting right between Mrs. Norris’ feet. She jumped at the sight of them, ducking to watch them scurry away into the corridor. Filch laughed raspily.
"They put the spook on you, precious! I’d never have expected it. There they go! After them, now!"
But Mrs. Norris half turned back toward James, her baleful orange eyes narrowed, her slit pupils flared wide. She raised her paw again.
"Go, Mrs. Norris, go!" Filch said, his mood swinging to annoyance. He shoved her with his foot, scooching her away from James and toward the mice, which had disappeared further along the corridor. Filch’s foot caught the edge of the cloak, pulling it away from James’ feet. He felt cool air on his toes.
Mrs. Norris looked back toward James and hissed again. Filch, however, was too sodden to take heed. "They went that way, you blind old thing. I’d have never guessed a pair of dumb animals would get the jump on you. Let’s go, let’s go. There’re always more near the kitchens." He ambled on into the shadows of the corridor and eventually Mrs. Norris followed, throwing occasional rankled glances back towards James.
When they turned the corner, he exhaled shakily, composed himself, then continued down the corridor, running lightly and feeling extremely lucky.
When he reached the door to the Americans’ quarters it was closed and bolted. In the darkness, James could hear the voices of his dad and Franklyn inside, but they were muffled and unintelligible. He was about to give up and head downstairs, thinking he might perhaps find Cedric’s ghost again, or even the Muggle intruder, when the voices inside the door grew louder. The bolt socked back and James scrambled out of the way, forgetting for a moment that he was hidden under the cloak. He pressed himself against the wall on the opposite side of the corridor just as the door creaked open. Franklyn emerged first, talking quietly. Harry followed, closing the door with the practiced stealth of any good auror. Practice being quiet when you don’t need to, Harry had told his son on many occasions, and you won’t need to think about it when you do.
"I find it’s safer to move around during a private conversation," Franklyn was saying. "Even our own quarters are subject to eavesdropping by those whose philosophies differ from my own. At least this way no unwanted ears can hear the entirety of our dialogue."
"Funny thing," Harry said. "I spent so much time sneaking around these halls and corridors when I was a student that even as an adult it’s difficult to avoid the instinct to skulk and sneak, for fear that I might get caught and be given detention."
The two men began to walk slowly, apparently meandering in no particular direction. James followed at a safe distance, taking care not to breathe too heavily or stumble against any of the statues or suits [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]of armor that lined the walls. "Things haven’t changed much, you know," Franklyn said. "Now, however, we have worse things than detention to worry about."
"I don’t know," Harry said, and James could hear the wry smile in his voice. "I had some pretty horrible detentions."
"Mm," Franklyn murmured noncommittally. "The history of both our schools has involved some unsavory characters and unnecessary ugliness. Your Miss Umbridge, our Professor Magnussen. Your Voldemort, our… well, honestly, we have no one in our history that compares to him. Indeed, he was a terrible threat to all of us while he lived. Our duty is to ensure that such things don’t happen again."
"Am I to assume that this meeting, then, is an opportunity to compare notes about such threats? Off the record, so to speak?" Harry asked seriously.
Franklyn sighed. "One can never have too many friends or too many sources, Mr. Potter. I am not an auror, and I do not have any official authority or policing jurisdiction even in my own country. I am just an old teacher. Old teachers, however, are often underestimated, as you certainly know. Old teachers see quite a lot."
"You have your own version of the Progressive Element at Alma Aleron?"
"Oh, it’s beyond that, unfortunately. For most of the students and even the staff, the facts of Voldemort and his Death Eaters are up for conjecture. It’s incredible how short a time must pass before a certain kind of mentality feels it is safe to turn history onto its head."
"The Progressive Element here knows they need to be very careful," Harry said in a low voice. "Enough people are still alive who have first-hand memories of Voldemort and his atrocities. Enough people still remember lost family and friends, killed at the hand of his Death Eaters. Still, the lure to challenge the status quo, whatever it may be, is strong in the young. It’s natural, but typically short lived. History will out, as they say."
"History is bunk," Franklyn said disgustedly. "I should know. I lived during quite a bit of it, and I can indeed tell you that sometimes there is, in fact, a wide gulf between what gets reported and what actually happened."
"I would expect that that is the exception and not the rule." Harry stated.
Franklyn sighed as they turned a corner. "I suppose. The fact is, though, that the exceptions give rabble-rousers like the Progressive Element all the ammunition they need to challenge any historical record they wish. The history of Voldemort and his rise to power, as we know it, doesn’t fit their agenda. Thus, they carefully attack it, sowing the seeds of doubt among minds shallow enough to believe the distortions."
"It sounds," Harry said, keeping his voice low and conversational. "like you have a pretty good idea what their agenda is." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Of course I do, and so do you, Mr. Potter. The agenda hasn’t changed for a thousand years, has it?"
"No, it hasn’t."
"Harry Potter," Franklyn stopped in the darkness of the corridor, looking at Harry’s face. "Even now, a sizeable minority in my country believe that Lord Tom Riddle, as they prefer to call him, has been unfairly demonized by you who defeated him. They prefer to believe that Voldemort was a revolutionary hero, a fresh thinker, whose beliefs were simply too much for the traditional ruling class to tolerate. They think he was destroyed because he threatened to make things better, not worse, but that the wealthy and powerful were resistant even to a change for the good."
James, standing several feet away, hidden under the cloak, could see his dad’s jaw clenching as Franklyn spoke. But when Harry responded, his voice remained calm and measured.
"You know that these are lies and distortions, I assume."
"Of course I do." Franklyn said, waving a hand dismissively, almost angrily. "But the point is that they are attractive lies to a certain type of person. Those that preach these distortions know how to appeal to the emotions of the populace. They believe the truth is a wire to bend to their will. It is their agenda only that they care for."
Harry remained stoic and unmoving. "And the agenda, you believe, is the domination of the Muggle world?"
Franklyn laughed rather harshly, and James thought of the nasty chuckle the professor had made during dinner, when discussing Madame Delacroix’s powers. "Not to hear them tell it. No, they are crafty, these days. They claim to be for the exact opposite. Their rallying cry is absolute equality between the Muggle and magical worlds. Full disclosure, the abolition of all laws of secrecy and non-competition. They preach that anything less is unfair to the Muggles, an insult to them."
Harry nodded grimly. "As we are seeing here. Of course, it is a two-edged sword. Prejudice and equality in the same message."
"Certainly," Franklyn agreed, resuming his walk along the corridor. "In America, we are seeing a resurgence of stories about Muggle scientists capturing witches and wizards, torturing them to discover the secret of their magic."
"A throwback to the old Salem witch trials?" Harry asked.
Franklyn laughed, and this time there was no malice in it. "Hardly. Those were the good old days. Sure, witches were put on trial, and loads of them were burned, but as you know, any witch worth her wand wouldn’t be hurt by a Muggle bonfire. She’d stand in the flames and yell for a while, just to give the Muggles a good show, then transport herself from the pyre flames to her own fireplace. That was the origin of the floo network, of course. No, these days, the stories of witches and wizards being captured and systematically [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]tortured are pure fabrications. That doesn’t matter to the faithful, though. The culture of fear and prejudice works side-by-side with their mission of ‘equality’. Full disclosure, they claim, will bring peace and freedom. Continuing the program of secrecy, on the other hand, can only lead to more attacks on wizarding society by an increasingly invasive Muggle world."
Harry stopped by a window. "And once they’ve achieved their goal of total disclosure with the Muggle world?"
"Well, there’s only one outcome to that, isn’t there?" Franklyn answered.
Harry’s face was thoughtful in the moonlight. "Muggles and wizards would descend into competitions and jealousies, just like they did in eons past. The dark wizards would make sure of it. It would start as small challenges and outbursts. Laws would be passed, enforcing equal treatment, but those laws would become the basis for new contentions. Wizards would demand to be placed into Muggle power structures, all in the name of ‘equality’. Once there, they’d push for greater control, more power. They’d win over Muggle leaders, using promises and lies where they could, threats and the imperious curse where they couldn’t. Eventually, order would break down. Finally, inevitably, there would be all-out war." Harry’s voice had gone soft, considering. He turned to Franklyn, who stood watching him, his face calm but dreadful. "And that’s what they want, isn’t it? War with the Muggle world."
"That’s what they’ve always wanted," Franklyn agreed. "The struggle never stops. It just has different chapters."
"Who’s involved?" Harry asked simply.
Franklyn sighed again, hugely, and rubbed his eyes. "It’s not so simple. It’s virtually impossible to tell the instigators from their followers. There are some individuals it would be instructive to watch closely, though."
"Madame Delacroix."
Franklyn glanced up, studying Harry’s face. He nodded. "And Professor Jackson."
James gasped, and then clapped his hand over his mouth. His dad and Professor Franklyn stood very still. James was sure they’d heard him. Then, Harry spoke again.
"Anyone else?"
Franklyn shook his head slowly. "Of course. But then you’d just be watching everyone and everything. It’s like an infestation of cockroaches in the walls. You can either watch the cracks, or burn down the house. Take your pick." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]12
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James backed away very carefully, then, when he felt safely out of earshot, he turned and retraced his steps back to the Americans’ quarters. His heart was pounding so heavily he had been sure that his dad or Professor Franklyn would hear it.
He knew the so-called Progressive Element was no good, but now he knew it must be them that were planning the return of Merlinus Ambrosius, believing he would help them to accomplish their false goal of equality, which would lead inevitably to war. Merlin had said that he would return when the balance between Muggles and wizards was "ripe for his ministrations". What else could that mean? He hadn’t been surprised that Madame Delacroix might be involved in such a plot. But Professor Jackson? James had come to quite like the professor, despite his crusty exterior. He could hardly imagine that Jackson could be secretly plotting the domination of the Muggle world. Franklyn had to be wrong about him.
James ran lightly past the Americans’ quarters, looking for the door to the guest room he and his dad were staying in. With a sudden stab of fear, he remembered that the doorway had vanished when he’d come out. It was a magical room, after all. How was he supposed to get back in? He had to be inside the room, apparently asleep, by the time his dad came back. He stopped in the corridor, not even sure what stretch of wall the doorway had appeared in. He glanced around hopelessly, unable to keep himself from looking for some subtle clue or hint of where the doorway was hidden. What had his dad called it? The Room of Requirement? James had remembered his wand this time. He pulled it out and shook his hand out from under the cloak, revealing it.
"Uh," he began, whispering harshly and pointing his wand at the wall. "Room of Requirement… open?"
Nothing happened, of course. And then James heard a noise. His senses had grown almost painfully sharp as his body shot full of adrenaline. He listened, his eyes wide. Voices. Franklyn and his dad were coming back already. They must have begun their return journey at almost exactly the same time as James, but a little slower. He heard them talking in hushed voices, probably as they stood by the door into Franklyn’s rooms. His dad would be returning in mere moments.
James thought furiously. What had his dad done to open the room? He had just stood there, hadn’t he, waiting, and then bang, there was the door? No, James recalled, he had spoken first. And paced a bit. James replayed the evening in his memory, trying to remember what his dad had said, but he was too flustered.
Light bloomed at the end of the corridor. Footsteps approached. James looked down the corridor frantically. His dad was approaching, wand lit but held low, his head down. James remembered that he had his own wand held out, his arm outside the cloak. He yanked it in as quickly and silently as he could, arranging the cloak to cover him completely. It was hopeless. His dad would enter the room and see that James wasn’t there. Maybe James could follow him in and claim to have been to his rooms to get a book he needed? He had never been any good at lying. Besides, he’d have the cloak with him. He almost groaned out loud. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]13
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Harry Potter stopped in the corridor. He held the wand up and looked at the wall. "I need to get into the room my son is sleeping in." he said conversationally. Nothing happened. Harry didn’t seem surprised.
"Hmm." He said, apparently to himself. "I wonder why the door won’t open. I suppose…" He looked around raising his eyebrows and smiling very slightly. "It’s because my son isn’t sleeping in the Room of Requirement at all, but is standing here in the corridor with me, under my invisibility cloak, trying as hard as he can to remember how in the world to open the door. Right James?"
James let out his breath and yanked the invisibility cloak off. "You knew all along, didn’t you."
"I assumed it when I heard you gasp downstairs. I didn’t know for sure until the trick with the door. Come on, let’s get inside." Harry Potter chuckled tiredly. He paced three times and spoke the words that opened the Room of Requirement and they went in.
When they were both in their beds, James in the top bunk, staring up at the dark ceiling, Harry spoke.
"You don’t have to follow in my footsteps, James. I hope you know that."
James worked his jaw, not ready to respond to that. He listened and waited.
"You were down there tonight, so you heard Professor Franklyn," Harry finally said. "There’s one part of what he said that I want you to remember. There are always plots and revolutions in the works. The battle is always the same, just with different chapters. It isn’t your job to save the world, son. Even if you do, it’ll just go and get itself into danger again, and again, and again. It’s the nature of things."
Harry paused and James heard him laugh quietly. "I know how it feels. I remember the great weight of responsibility and the heady thrill of believing I was the only one to stop the evil, to win the war, to battle for the ultimate good. But James, even then, that wasn’t my duty alone. It was everyone’s fight. Everyone’s sacrifice. And there were those whose sacrifice was far greater than my own. It isn’t one man’s duty to save the world. And it certainly isn’t the duty of one boy who can’t even figure out how to open the Room of Requirement yet."
James heard movement from the bunk below. His dad stood, his head rising to look at James in the top bunk. In the darkness, James couldn’t make out his expression, but he knew it nonetheless. His dad was smiling his crooked, knowing smile. His dad knew it all. His dad was Harry Potter.
"What do you think, son?"
James took a deep breath. He wanted to tell his dad about everything he’d seen and heard. It was on the tip of his tongue to tell him about the Muggle intruder, and Cedric Diggory’s ghost, and the secret of Austramaddux, the plot to return Merlin and use him to start a final war with the Muggles. But in the end, he decided not to. He smiled at his dad. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]14
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"I know, Dad. Don’t worry about me. If I decide to save the world single-handedly, I’ll send you and Mum a note first. OK?"
Harry smirked and shook his head, not really buying it but knowing there was no point in pressing the point. He climbed back into the bottom bunk.
Five minutes later, James spoke up in the dark. "Hey Dad, any chance you might let me keep the invisibility cloak with me for the school year?"
"None at all, my boy. None at all." Harry said sleepily. James heard him roll over. A few minutes later, both slept.
When James and Harry Potter entered the Great Hall the next morning, James sensed the mood of the room change. He was used to the reaction that the wizarding community showed whenever he was out with his dad, but this was different. Rather than turning to look at them, James sensed people looking pointedly in the other direction. Conversations quieted. There was the strange sensation of people glancing at them sideways, or turning to watch once James and Harry had passed them. James felt a surge of anger. Who were these people? Most of them were good witches and wizards, from hardworking parents who had always been supportive of Harry Potter, first as the Boy Who Lived, then as the young man who helped bring about the downfall of Voldemort, and finally as the man who was Head Auror. Now, just because some rabble-rousers had painted a few signs and spread around a few stupid rumors, they were afraid to look directly at him.
Even as James thought that, however, he saw that he was wrong. As Harry and James sat down at the end of the Gryffindor table (James had pleaded with his dad not to make him sit up at the teachers’ table on the dais), there were a few grins and hearty greetings. Ted saw Harry, whooped, and ran down the length of [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]15
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]table, giving Harry a complicated handshake that involved a lot of banging fists, hand grips and finally, an embrace that was one part hug and one part body slam.
Harry collapsed onto the bench, laughing. "Ted, you’re going to knock yourself clean out one of these times."
"My Godfather, everybody." Ted said, as if introducing Harry to the room at large. "Have you met Noah yet, Harry? He’s a Gremlin, like me and Petra."
Harry shook Noah’s hand. "I think we met last year at the Quidditch championship, yes?"
"Sure," Noah said. "That was the game where Ted scored the winning point for the opposing team. How could I forget?"
"Technically, it was an assist." Ted said primly. "I happened to wallop their team’s quaffle-carrier through the goal on accident. I was aiming for the press box."
"Hate to interrupt, but do you guys mind if James and I get a little breakfast?" Harry asked, gesturing toward the table.
"Have at it," Ted replied magnanimously. "And if any of these malcontents give you any trouble, just let me know. It’s Quidditch tonight, and we hold grudges." He eyed the room grimly, then grinned and sauntered away.
"I’d tell him not to sweat it, but that’d be taking away his fun, wouldn’t it?" Harry said, watching Ted depart. James grinned. They both began to fill their plates from the steaming platters along the table. As they began to eat, James was pleased to see Ralph and Zane enter. He waved them over enthusiastically.
"Hey dad, here’re my friends, Zane and Ralph." James said as they piled onto the benches, one on either side. "Zane’s the blonde one, Ralph’s the brick house."
"Pleased to meet you, Zane, Ralph." Harry said. "James tells me good things about both of you."
"I’ve read about you," Ralph said, staring at Harry. "Did you really do all that stuff?"
Harry laughed. "Straight shooter, isn’t he?" he said, raising an eyebrow at James. "The major points, yes, those are probably true. Although if you’d’ve been there, it would have seemed a lot less heroic at the time. Mostly, me and my friends were just trying to keep ourselves from getting blasted, eaten or cursed."
Zane seemed uncharacteristically quiet. "Hey, what’s the deal?" James said, nudging him. "You’re a little too new to all this to have an idol complex about the Great Harry Potter."
Zane grimaced, and then pulled a copy of the Daily Prophet from his backpack. "This stinks," he said, sighing and flopping the paper open onto the table. "But you’re gonna see it sooner or later." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]16
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James leaned over and glanced at it. "Hogwarts Anti-Auror Demonstration Overshadows International Summit" the main headline read. Below it, in smaller type: "Potter Visit Sets Off School-wide Protest as Magical Community Re-evaluates Auror Policies". James felt his cheeks flush red with anger. Before he could respond, however, his dad placed a hand on his shoulder.
"Hmm," Harry said mildly. "That’s got Rita Skeeter’s name all over it."
Zane frowned at Harry, then glanced at the paper again. "You can tell who wrote it just by the headline?"
"No," Harry laughed, dismissing the newspaper and digging into a slice of French toast. "Her name’s on the by-line. Still, yeah, that is pretty much her typical brand of tripe. It hardly matters. The world will forget it by this time next week."
James was reading the first paragraph, his brow furrowed furiously. "She says that most of the school was there, protesting and shouting. That’s complete rubbish! I saw it, and if there were more than a hundred people there, I’ll kiss a blast-ended skrewt! Besides, most of them were just there to see what was going on! There were only fifteen or twenty people with the signs and the slogans!"
Harry sighed. "It’s just a story, James. It isn’t supposed to be accurate, it’s supposed to sell papers."
"But how can you let them say things like this? It’s dangerous! Professor Franklyn-"
The look Harry gave him stopped him from going any further. After a second, Harry’s expression softened. "I know what you are worried about, James, and I don’t blame you. But there are ways of handling these things, and one of those ways isn’t arguing with people like Rita Skeeter."
"You sound like McGonagall." James said, dropping his eyes and jabbing at a chunk of sausage.
"I should." Harry replied quickly. "She taught me. And I think it’s Headmistress McGonagall to you."
James poked at his plate sullenly for a moment. Then, not wanting to look at it anymore, he folded the newspaper roughly and stuck it out of sight.
"First Quidditch of the season tonight, then, right?" Harry asked, waving his fork at the three boys in general.
"Ravenclaw versus Gryffindor!" Zane announced. "My first game! I can hardly wait."
James looked up and saw his dad grinning at Zane. "You made the Ravenclaw team, then! That’s very cool. If I can finish early enough, I plan on coming to the match. I look forward to seeing you fly. What position will you play?"
"Beater." Zane said, pretending to swat a bludger with his fork. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]17
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"He’s pretty good, Mr. Potter," Ralph said earnestly. "I saw him fly his first time. He just about made a crater in the middle of the pitch, but he pulled up at the last second."
"That takes some serious control," Harry acknowledged, studying Zane. "You’ve had broom lessons?"
"Not a one!" Ralph cried, as if he were Zane’s public relations agent. "That’s the amazing bit, isn’t it?"
James looked at Ralph, his face grim, trying to catch his eye and warn him off the topic, but it was already too late.
"He probably wouldn’t have figured it out at all" Ralph said, "if he hadn’t taken off after James when he did the big outta-control-like-a-bottle-rocket-rumba-" Ralph squirmed on the bench, mimicking James’ inaugural broom flight.
"But you’ll be supporting the Gryffindors, of course!" Zane interrupted suddenly, planting his palm on Ralph’s forehead and pushing him backwards.
Harry glanced around the table, chewing a chunk of toast, a quizzical look on his face. "Er, well, yes. Of course." he admitted, still looking from boy to boy.
"Yeah, well, that’s cool. I understand completely." Zane said quickly, waggling his eyebrows at Ralph who was sitting there looking nonplussed. "Be true to your school and all that. Whoo. Look at the time. Come on Ralphinator. Classes to get to."
"I have a free period first," Ralph protested. "And I haven’t had any breakfast yet."
"Let’s go, ya lunk-head!" Zane insisted, coming around the table and hooking Ralph’s elbow. Zane could barely move Ralph, but Ralph allowed himself to be tugged along.
"What?" Ralph said loudly, frowning at the meaningful look Zane was giving him. "What’d I do? Did I say something I wasn’t-" He stopped. His eyebrows shot up and he turned back to James, looking mortified. "Oh. Ah." he said as Zane pulled him toward the door. As they rounded the corner, James heard Ralph say, "I’m just a big idiot, aren’t I?"
James sighed. "So yeah, I stink at Quidditch. I’m sorry."
Harry studied his son. "Pretty bad, was it?"
James nodded. "I know." he said, "It’s no big deal. It’s just Quidditch. There’s always next year. I don’t have to do it just because you did it. I know, I know. You don’t have to say it." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]18
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Harry continued to stare at James, his jaw moving slightly, as if he was thinking. Finally he sat back and picked up his pumpkin juice. "Well, that’s a load off my chest, then. Sounds like you’ve done my job for me."
James looked up at his dad. Harry looked back at him as he took a very long, slow, drink from his glass. He seemed to be smiling, and hiding his smile behind the glass. James tried not to laugh. This is serious, he told himself. This isn’t funny. This is Quidditch. On that thought, his composure cracked slightly. He smiled, and then tried to cover it with his hand, which only made it worse.
Harry lowered his glass and grinned, shaking his head slowly. "You’ve really been worried about this, haven’t you, James?"
James’ smile faltered again. He swallowed. "Yeah, Dad. Of course I have. I mean, it’s Quidditch. It’s your sport, and granddad’s too. I’m James Potter. I’m supposed to be excellent on a broom. Not a danger to myself and everybody around me."
Harry leaned forward, putting his glass down and looking James in the eye. "And you may still be great on the broom, James. Merlin’s beard, son, it’s your first week and you’ve not even had your first broom lesson, have you? Back when I started here, we wouldn’t have even been allowed to get on a practice broom without lessons, much less try out for the House teams."
"But even if you had," James interrupted, "you’d have been excellent at it."
"That’s not the point son. You are so worried about living up to the myth of who I was supposed to be that you aren’t giving yourself a chance to be even better. You’re defeating yourself before you even start. Don’t you see that? No one can compete with a legend. Even I wish I was half the wizard the stories make me out to be. Every day I look in the mirror and tell myself not to try so hard to be the Famous Harry Potter, but just to relax and let myself be your dad, and your mum’s husband, and the best auror I can be, which sometimes doesn’t seem to be all that great, to tell you the truth. You have to stop thinking of yourself as the son of Harry Potter…" Harry paused, seeing that James had really heard him, perhaps for the first time. He smiled a little again. "…and give me the chance to think of myself simply as James Potter’s dad, instead. Because of all the things I’ve done in my life, raising you, Albus, and Lily, are the three things I am proudest of. Got it?"
James smiled again, crookedly. He didn’t know it, but it was the same crooked smile he so often saw on his dad’s face. "All right, Dad. I’ll try that. But it’s hard."
Harry nodded understandingly and sat back. After a moment, he said, "Am I always that predictable?"
James broke into a knowing grin. "Sure, Dad. You and Mum both. ‘You aren’t going outside wearing that, are you?’" Harry laughed out loud at James’ impression of Ginny. James went on. "’It’s cold [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]19
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]in here, put on a sweater! Don’t say that word in front of your grandmum! Stop playing with the garden gnomes or you’ll get green thumbs!’"
Harry was still laughing and wiping his eyes as they said goodbye, promising to meet that evening at the Quidditch match. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]20

Re: eighth harry potter book

chapter 7 below this post

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 7. Broken Loyalty
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James’ first class, ironically, was Basic Broom. The teacher was a giant slab of a man named Cabriel Ridcully. He wore a fawn colored sport cloak over his Quidditch official’s tunic, which displayed his enormous forearms and calves.
"Good morning, first years!" he boomed, and James guessed that Cabe Ridcully was one of the world’s great morning-people. "Welcome to Basic Broom. Most of you know me already, having seen me at the Quidditch matches and tournaments and what-not. We’ll be spending this year getting familiar with the fundamentals of flight. I believe in a very hands-on approach, so we’ll all be jumping right into essential broom handling and control. Everyone approach your brooms, please." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James had been dreading getting back onto a broom again, but as the class progressed, he found that, with proper guidance, he was able to manage getting his broom to levitate and support him, and even control its altitude and speed in very small formations. He realized that there were subtle variations in how the broom responded, based on speed and inclination. If the broom was merely hovering, leaning forward on the broomstick pressed it forwards, while pulling up drove it backwards. Once the broom was moving, however, those same controls began to also manage height. The faster the broom was moving, the more James’ posture controlled altitude instead of speed. Finding the fine difference between a speed-lean and an altitude-lean was dependent entirely on the velocity of the broomstick at any given time. James sensed that the slightest panic would cause him to lose even the tiny degree of control he had already learned, and he began to understand why he’d been so dreadful during the Quidditch try-outs.
As pleased as James was at his own tentative control of the broomstick, he still felt a shudder of jealousy when he saw Zane managing his broom through elaborate, effortless swoops and banks.
"Let’s avoid showboating, Mr. Walker," Ridcully called reproachfully, and James couldn’t help feeling a petty surge of gratification. "Save it for the match tonight, why don’t you?"
Ralph’s entire body was tensed as he struggled to stay atop his broom. He’d gotten it to float about four feet off the ground and seemed to be stuck there. "How do I get it to swoop like that?" he asked, watching Zane.
James shook his head. "I’d just worry about staying right side up if I was you, Ralph."
The rest of the morning’s classes were far less interesting, with Basic Spellwork and Ancient Runes. At lunch, James explained to Ralph and Zane the happenings of the night before. He told them about Franklyn’s Daylight Savings Device, and the dinner conversation involving Madame Delacroix’s voodoo powers. Finally, he explained the conversation he had heard between his dad and Professor Franklyn, and how it fit in with the Austramaddux story about Merlin’s predicted return.
"So," Zane said, narrowing his eyes and staring thoughtfully at the wall behind James’ head. "I am to understand that your dad has a cloak… that makes anyone who wears it invisible."
James moaned, exasperated. "Yes! That’s hardly the point, though, is it?"
"Speak for yourself. I mean, forget X-ray specs. Just think what a guy could do with an invisibility cloak. Is it steam resistant, do you think?"
James rolled his eyes. "I don’t think that the wizard who spent his lifetime creating the world’s most perfect invisible garment did it to sneak into the girls’ showers."
"But you don’t know that, do you?" Zane said, undeterred.
Ralph chewed slowly, thinking. "So Franklyn told your dad that there were wizards in the States who were pushing for the same thing as the Progressive Element? Muggle and wizard equality and all that?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James nodded. "Yeah, but it’s all just a sham, isn’t it? I mean, since when have Slytherins really wanted anything nice for the Muggle world? All the old pureblood Slytherin houses have always been for going public, but just so they can take over the Muggle world and rule it. They think Muggles are an inferior species, not equals."
Ralph looked oddly troubled. "Well, maybe. I don’t know. Most of the people out in the courtyard the other day weren’t even Slytherins, though. Did you notice that?"
James hadn’t, actually. "Doesn’t really matter. It was the Slytherins that got the whole thing started, with the Progressive Element slogans and badges and stuff. You said so yourself, Ralph. Tabitha Corsica was handing the badges out to all the Slytherins. She’s behind the whole thing."
"I don’t think she’s in on it like you think she is," Ralph said, "with this whole bringing-Merlinback-from-the-dead plot and all that. She just thinks we should be fair to everybody, Muggle and wizard alike. She’s not trying to start a war or anything stupid. I mean, really, it doesn’t seem fair that we shouldn’t be able to work in the Muggle world, does it? Or compete in Muggle games and sports? Just because we have magic on our side doesn’t make us outcasts."
"You sound just like one of them." James said angrily.
"Well?" Ralph said suddenly, his face going red. "I am one of them, if you haven’t noticed. And I don’t appreciate the way you’re talking about my House. Things are a lot different now than they were when your dad went here. If you’re so worried about truth and history, you should be all for debate on the subject. Maybe Tabitha’s right about you."
James sat back, his mouth dropping open.
Ralph lowered his eyes. "She wants me to be in the first school debate with team A. I assume you know the topic. They’re calling it ‘Re-evaluating the Assumptions of the Past; Truth or Conspiracy’?"
"And you’re going to be on the team, then? You’re going to argue that my dad and his chums made the whole Voldemort story up just to scare people into keeping the wizarding world a secret?"
Ralph looked miserable. "Nobody believes your dad made it up, but…" He didn’t seem to know how to finish the sentence.
"Well!" James cried, throwing up his hands. "Great argument, then! I’m speechless! Tabitha sure has a great partner in you, hasn’t she?"
"But maybe your dad wasn’t on the right side after all!" Ralph said hotly. "Has that ever occurred to you? I mean, sure, people got killed. It was a war. But why is it that when your side killed people it was a triumph of good, but when their side killed it was an evil atrocity? The victors write the history books, you know. Maybe the truth of the whole affair has been skewed. How would you know? You weren’t even born yet." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James threw his fork down onto the table. "I know my dad!" he shouted. "He didn’t kill anyone! He was on the right side, because my dad is a good man! Voldemort was a bloodthirsty monster who just wanted power and was willing to kill anyone who got in his way, even his friends! You might want to remember that, since you seem to be choosing to side with people like him!"
Ralph stared at James and swallowed. James knew, in some small, distant part of his mind, that he was over-reacting. Ralph was Muggle-born; everything he knew about Voldemort and Harry Potter he’d only read in the last two weeks. Besides, Ralph was being fed all this by his Housemates, who he was desperate to get along with. Still, James was furious to the point of wanting to hit him, mostly because he didn’t dare hit any of the Slytherins who were directly responsible for the malicious, self-serving lies about his dad.
James broke eye contact first. He heard Ralph gather his books and backpack.
"Well," Zane said tentatively. "I was going to see if you two wanted to meet after the match tonight for butter beers with the Gremlins, but maybe I’ll just take a rain check, eh?"
Neither Ralph nor James spoke. After a moment, Ralph walked away.
"You were pretty horrible to him, you know." Zane said evenly.
"Me?" James exclaimed.
"Before you defend yourself," Zane said, raising a hand in a conciliatory gesture, "just let me say, you’re right. Of course it’s all a load of crap. But it’s Ralph. He’s just trying to get along. You know?"
"No," James said flatly. "Not when ‘getting along’ means talking up a bunch of lies about my dad."
"He doesn’t know they’re lies." Zane said reasonably. "He’s just a guy hearing all this for the first time. He wants to believe you, but he also wants to fit in with his House. Too bad for him they’re all a bunch of wacked-out, power-crazed lunatics."
James felt slightly mollified. He knew Zane was right, but he still couldn’t quite regret his outburst against Ralph. "So? You’re just a new guy hearing all this for the first time, too. Why aren’t you running off to join the Progressive Element and chant slogans?"
"Because lucky for you," Zane said, throwing an arm around James’s neck, "I got sorted into Ravenclaw and they all hated old Voldy just as much as you Gryffindors. Besides," he looked slightly wistful, "I happen to think Petra Morganstern is, on the whole, just a little bit hotter than Tabitha Corsica."
James elbowed Zane away from him, groaning.
They both went to the library for study period. Knossus Shert, the Ancient Runes professor, was monitoring the period, his thick glasses and long, skinny limbs in green robes making him look rather like a praying mantis seated behind the library head desk. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Zane was copying Arithmancy theorems, frowning as he worked them out. James, not wanting to disturb him but equally disinterested in embarking on his own homework, pulled the morning’s copy of the Daily Prophet out of his backpack, where he’d stuffed it at breakfast. He glanced at the lead articles again, pressing his lips together in disgust. Near the bottom of the front page James was annoyed to see a picture of Tabitha Corsica. She looked like she always did; reasonable, thoughtful and polite. "Hogwarts Prefect Discusses Progressives Movement on Campus" the headline next to her picture read. Knowing he shouldn’t read it, James glanced at a random couple of lines in the middle of the article.
*[FONT=Times New Roman,Times New Roman]"Of course my House doesn’t believe in disturbing the harmony of the school for these discussions, but we respect the members of other Houses as they voice their concerns."Miss Corsica explained, her eyes full of regret for the disruptions of the day, but obviously recognizing the validity of her fellow students’ motivations. "Despite the headmistress’ reluctance to be clear about the debate schedule, I am confident that we will be allowed to forge ahead with our plan to foster a discussion about auror practices and policies, and the assumptions those are based on, in an open and free-ranging debate format."
Miss Corsica, a fifth year Slytherin, is also captain of her Quidditch team. "I had my broomstick fashioned by Muggle artisans," she explains shyly. "They had no idea of the magical properties of the wood, and of course I had it registered by the school as a Muggle artifact. But still, I just thought it would be nice to experience something hand-made by our Muggle friends. It also happens to be one of the fastest brooms on the pitch," she adds, biting her lip modestly, "but I credit that to the hands that made it, as much as to the spells that infuse the wood."
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James picked up the paper and flipped it over angrily, slapping it onto the table and earning a loud hush from Professor Shert.
He stared unseeingly at the back of the paper. How could anyone believe such obviously contrived drivel? Tabitha Corsica and her special-order Muggle-made broom were just the icing on the cake, and she knew it. When James had seen her in the courtyard, Tabitha had been giving her interview with Rita Skeeter. James remembered the breathless eagerness on Skeeter’s face as her quill danced across the parchment. Stupid, gullible woman, James thought. Still, apparently she was just being true to herself and her readership. James had been told about his dad’s first encounters with Skeeter, back during the Triwizard Tournament. Aunt Hermione had caught on to the secret that Rita Skeeter was an unregistered animagus, her animal form being that of a beetle. Eventually, Hermione had captured Skeeter in her beetle form, preventing her, for a time, from continuing her assault on the truth via her articles in the Daily Prophet. This morning, however, Harry had told James that the way to fight for the truth was not to argue with people like Rita Skeeter. Frankly, James preferred aunt Hermione’s methods to those his dad claimed to espouse these days. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]As he ruminated on this, James’ eye roamed unseeingly over the headlines and pictures on the back of the paper. Suddenly, however, one headline caught his attention. He leaned over it, his brow furrowing.
*
[FONT=Times New Roman,Times New Roman]Ministry Break-in Remains a Mystery
**[FONT=Times New Roman,Times New Roman]LONDON: Last week’s burglary of the Ministry of Magic Headquarters leaves aurors and officials alike baffled as questions still surface about the burglars’ motives and the possibility of inside accomplices. As reported by this news organ early last week, three individuals of questionable backgrounds were arrested on the morning of Monday, August 31[FONT=Times New Roman,Times New Roman]st[FONT=Times New Roman,Times New Roman], related to a break-in and ransacking of several departments of the Ministry of Magic. The three alleged burglars, two humans and a goblin, were found during a search of the surrounding area hours after the break-in was discovered.
Upon the realization that the individuals had fallen under the langlock curse, rendering them incapable of responding to interrogation, all three were sent under guard to St. Mungo’s Hospital for Magical Maladies. A search of the ransacked departments, which included the Department of Magical Cooperation, the Currency Conversion Office, and the Hall of Mysteries, however, revealed no apparently missing objects or moneys. The criminals’ charges were subsequently reduced to destruction of property and trespassing, and the story, while curious, was dismissed until late last week, when it became known that no amount of counter-curses or jinxes were having any effect on the langlocked accused.
"These are remarkably powerful curses, involving a not insubstantial degree of dark magic charm-work." said Dr. Horatio Flack, head of the counter-jinx facility at St. Mungo’s. "If we are unable to release the curse on these men by this weekend, I am afraid the spells may become permanent."
As it turns out, one of the accused, identified to this reporter as the goblin, a Mr. Fikklis Bistle of Sussex, did begin to respond to the counter-jinxes over the course of the weekend. "He was making sounds and grunts, getting rather close to actual words," reported one of his nurses, who asked to remain anonymous. Shortly after dawn this morning, however, Mr. Bistle was found dead in his room, apparently the victim of a mis-labeled medication. This has sparked a wide range of speculation, resulting in a renewed investigation into the break-in.
Quorina Greene, lead investigator for the case, was quoted as
saying, "We are now primarily concerned with ascertaining how, exactly,
these three individuals were able to gain entry into Ministry offices. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Times New Roman,Times New Roman]These are small-time crooks, none having ever attempted something of this magnitude in the past. We cannot rule out the likelihood of outside help, or even a Ministry insider. The death of Mr. Bistle, however, while suspicious, is still being ruled as an accident. We can only be thankful," Ms. Greene added, "that the thieves apparently failed in their efforts, seeing that nothing has apparently gone missing."
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Come on," Zane whispered, startling James out of his reading. "I’m gonna sneak out early so I can get in some practice time on the broom. Want to come along? I could use a Potter for good luck."
James decided it would be good to swallow his pride and tag along with Zane. He even thought he might spend a little practice time on a broom himself. He folded the newspaper again and stuffed it into his backpack.
"Think you can show me how to do that hard stop and spin I saw you pulling in Basic Broom class today?" James asked Zane as they pounded up the stairs to change out of their robes.
"Sure, mate." Zane agreed confidently. "Just don’t show it to Ralph until he can keep his broom under him while he’s floating still."
James felt an ugly pang at the mention of Ralph’s name, but he pushed it away. Minutes later, changed into jeans and tee shirts, the two of them ran exuberantly out into the sunlight of the afternoon, heading toward the Quidditch pitch.
James spent the afternoon on the pitch with Zane, practicing his broom handling a little, but mostly just watching the Ravenclaw and Gryffindor teams assemble and run drills. When Zane joined his team to grab some quick dinner and get into their gear, James accompanied Ted and the Gryffindors back to the [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]common room as they changed and headed down to dinner themselves. The atmosphere before the first match of the season was always charged with excitement. The Great Hall was raucous with good-natured teasing, shouts and impromptu outbursts of House anthems. During dessert, Noah, Ted, Petra and Sabrina, all dressed in their Quidditch jerseys, lined up along the front of the Gryffindor table, arms linked and grinning like they were about to perform a show tune. In unison, they stomped their feet on the stone floor, garnering the room’s attention, then launched into a roughly choreographed but enthusiastic Irish jig, singing a tune Damien had written for them earlier that day:
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ohhh, we Gryffindors like to make jokes and have fun,
But the Quidditch pitch with us will be overrun,
And we hope that the Ravenclaws know that they’re done,
When the lion team drops down on them like a ton.
Ohhh, the game can be tough and the body-checks harsh,
And you might find your Seeker’s been tossed in the marsh,
But we Gryffindors with our goodwill are not sparse,
So we’ll warn you before we kick you in the—
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]The last words were drowned out by the mingled roars and cheers of the Gryffindors and the boos and catcalls of the Ravenclaws. The Gremlins bowed deeply, grinning, obviously pleased with themselves, and then joined their team-mates as they ran out to the Quidditch pitch for final preparations.
The first and last matches of the Quidditch season, as James knew, were always the best attended. At the end of the year, during final tournaments, everyone knew that, whichever teams were playing, they’d be exciting matches. At the beginning of the year, though, people were excited and hopeful for their own House teams. Most matches saw the grandstands filled with students and teachers, decked out in their team colors and waving flags and banners. As James entered the pitch, he was delighted to see and hear the enthusiastic crowd. Students milled and shouted to each other as they filed into their seats. The teachers mostly sat at the tops of the sections dedicated to their Houses. As James climbed the stairs into the Gryffindor section, he saw his dad seated near the press box, flanked by the Ministry officials on his right and the Alma Aleron delegation on his left. Harry saw James and waved him up, smiling broadly. As James reached him, Harry orchestrated a complicated rearrangement of the seating that, while only freeing a single seat for James, required nearly everyone in the group to move. James mumbled apologies, but didn’t really mind seeing the look of annoyance on Ms. Sacarhina’s face, masked thinly by her omnipresent plastic smile.
"As I was saying, yes, we do have Quidditch in the States," Professor Franklyn said to Harry, his voice carrying over the dull roar of the assembling crowd, "but for some reason it isn’t quite as popular as [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]sports like swivenhodge, grungeball or broomstick gauntlet. Our World Cup team shows some promise this year, though, or so I am told. I tend to remain skeptical."
James glanced around at the Americans, curious to see who was in attendance and what they seemed to think of the match so far. Madame Delacroix was seated on the end of the row, her face expressionless and her hands folded tightly on her lap so that they looked unpleasantly like a ball of brown knuckles. Professor Jackson glanced at James and nodded in greeting. James saw that his black leather case, with its inexplicable cargo, was sitting between his feet, securely closed this time. Professor Franklyn was dressed in what passed for his dress robes, with a high white collar and a frilly ascot at his throat, and his square spectacles which caught the light cheerfully as he looked around the grandstands.
"Where’s Ralph?" Harry asked James. "I thought I’d see him with you tonight."
James shrugged noncommittally, avoiding his dad’s eyes.
"Ah! Here we are," Franklyn announced, sitting up and craning to watch.
The Gryffindor team streaked out of the broad doorway at the base of their grandstand, their red cloaks snapping behind each flyer like a flag.
"The Gryffindor Squadron, led by Captain Justin Kennely, is first to take the pitch." Damien Damascus’ voice rang out stoutly from the press box.
The team pulled into a corkscrew formation that tightened as it rose, and then yanked their brooms to a halt as the players formed a large letter G right in front of the Gryffindor section of the grandstands. Then, the shape dissolved as the players broke formation, dodging around one another in a dizzying bout of aerial acrobatics, and reformed into the letter P. All the players sat up straight on their brooms, faced Harry and James, and saluted, grinning broadly. The Gryffindor grandstand applauded wildly, deafeningly, and James saw dozens of smiling and shouting faces turning to view Harry’s reaction. He waved and nodded curtly, half standing to receive the accolade.
"You’d think the Queen was in attendance," James heard Harry mutter as he sat back down.
"And now here come the Ravenclaws," Damien called, his voice echoing around the pitch. "Headed by Captain Gennifer Tellus, fresh from last year’s tournament victory."
The Ravenclaw team burst from the opposite side of the grandstand like fireworks, each flyer pulling off into a different direction, weaving through each other and tossing a quaffle from player to player with speed that defied the eye. After several seconds of spiraling wildly and apparently randomly around the grandstands, the Ravenclaws streaked simultaneously into the center of the pitch, pulled to a sudden stop, then spun on their broomsticks to face the crowd in all directions. Each player raised their right arm, and Gennifer, in the center, held the quaffle over her head. There was wild cheering from the Ravenclaw grandstand, and cheers of appreciation and respect from the rest. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Finally, Gennifer and Justin flew into position in the center of the pitch, nodding greetings as the teams took up formation behind their captains. Beneath them, standing in the center-mark of the pitch in his official’s tunic, Cabriel Ridcully held the quaffle under his arm, his foot resting on the Quidditch trunk.
"I want to see a clean match," he called up to the players. "Captains, ready? Players in formation? Annnnd…" He hefted the quaffle in his massive palm, arm outstretched, "Quaffle in play!"
Ridcully heaved the quaffle straight up and simultaneously lifted his foot from the Quidditch trunk. The trunk sprang open, releasing the two bludgers and the snitch. All four balls shot upwards, merging with the players as they exploded into motion. The grandstands erupted into cheers and wild shouting.
James remembered to look for Zane among the Ravenclaws. His blond hair wasn’t hard to find against the royal blue of his cloak. He spun through a knot of players, executing a surprisingly tight barrel-roll, then leaned precariously and backhanded a bludger as it banked around the group. The bludger missed its target, but only because Noah ducked and rolled aside at just the right moment. The crowd roared in mingled delight and disappointment.
The heat of the summer evening was unusually fierce. The lowering sun beat down on players and spectators alike. On the ground, both teams had marked out team cool-down areas, one at each end of the pitch. Each area held a dozen large buckets filled with water. Occasionally, a flyer would perform a wand signal, alerting the team’s cool-down crew. One member of the crew would use his wand to levitate the water out of one of the buckets, so that it floated thirty feet over the pitch like a solid, wobbling bubble. Then, just as the flyer swooped into position, another crew member would point his wand at the levitating ball of water, exploding it into a cloud of droplets just as the player flew through it. The crowd laughed delightedly every time a player emerged from the rainbow-laden mist, shaking water from their hair and joining the fray again, happily refreshed.
Gryffindor took the lead early on, but Ravenclaw began a steady comeback that stretched into the evening. The sun was setting by the time Ravenclaw overtook Gryffindor, and the match took on that feverish, hectic tone that only very close games can sustain. James watched the seekers, trying to get a glimpse of the elusive snitch, but he couldn’t see any sign of the tiny golden ball. Then, just as he looked away, there was a flash of setting sunlight on something over the Hufflepuff grandstand. James squinted, and there it was, flitting in and out of the banner poles. The Ravenclaw team’s seeker had already seen it. James shouted to Noah, the Gryffindor seeker, jumping to his feet and pointing. Noah spun around on his broom, looking wildly. He saw the snitch just as it angled down, directly into the melee of circling flyers and careening bludgers.
The Ravenclaw seeker lunged as the snitch streaked past him. He almost fell off his broom, turned the fall into diving loop and doubled back toward the match. Ted, one of Gryffindor’s beaters, aimed a bludger at Ravenclaw’s seeker, making the boy duck and weave but not deterring him from his course. Noah was approaching from the other side of the field, ducking and banking wildly through the other flyers. The rest of the crowd caught on to what was happening. As one, the spectators leaped to their feet, shouting and [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]cheering. And then, just at the very height of the action, James saw something else that completely distracted him from the match for the first time since it had begun.
The Muggle intruder was down on the field, standing just to the side of the Ravenclaw cool-down area. James could hardly believe he was seeing it, but the man was simply standing, wearing a cast-off cloak from one of the cool-down crew, staring up into the match with an expression of total awe and bewilderment. He was holding something to his eye, and James recognized vaguely that it was some sort of handheld Muggle camera. He was filming the match! James tore his gaze away from the intruder and looked up at his dad, who stood next to him, shouting happily at the end-of-game brawl. James yanked Harry’s robes and yelled up at him.
"Dad! Dad, there’s someone down there!" He pointed wildly, trying to indicate the Quidditch pitch through the throng of standing, waving spectators.
Harry looked at James, still smiling, trying to hear. "What?" he yelled, leaning toward James.
"Down there!" James shouted, still pointing. "He’s not supposed to be here! He’s a Muggle! I’ve seen him here before!"
Harry’s face changed instantly. The smile snapped shut. Harry stood up to his full height and scanned the field. James glanced back down as well, searching for the Muggle intruder. He was sure he’d be gone and that James would be left looking like a fool, but the man was still there, staring up into the melee above. He had lowered his camera, James saw. It dangled from his right hand. James looked closer and saw that the man had bandages on his upper arm, and smaller bandages taped to two places on his face. He had gotten hurt crashing through the stained glass window, but apparently not hurt enough to avoid coming back.
Harry was pushing past the American delegation, excusing himself politely but firmly, heading toward the stairs. James followed, trotting to keep up. Together, they traversed the stairs two-by-two, heading down to field level. James recognized that his dad was in full auror mode now, not thinking, really, but letting instinct take over. There was no sense of panic, or worry, or anger, just business-like purpose and unstoppability. Harry reached the field with James right behind him just as the game ended. There was a thunderous ovation and suddenly people were running onto the field. The cool-down crews came out to collect the empty buckets. The teams began to come in for landings, dropping to the pitch like dandelion seeds. Cabe Ridcully strode across the center line using his wand to summon the game balls. Undeterred, Harry walked purposefully toward the end of the field where he and James had seen the strange man, but now that they were on the pitch they couldn’t see him anymore. There were too many people moving about, too much noise and confusion. James knew that there were a hundred ways the man could already have slunk away, disappearing into the spreading shadows of the hills and woods beyond the pitch.
Harry didn’t stop moving until he stood on the spot they’d seen the man standing. He turned slowly, taking in the sights from what would have been the man’s perspective. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"There," he pointed. James looked and saw that his dad was pointing at the base of one of the grandstands, at the doorway leading into the Ravenclaws’ holding pen. "Or there. Or there." Harry said, talking partly to James and partly to himself, indicating first the path that ran between the Hufflepuff and Slytherin grandstands and then pointing at the equipment shed. "He probably wouldn’t choose the shed, since he’d know there was no back way out. At best, it’s a hiding place, and he’d be looking to get away, not hide. The grandstand exit would just take him farther in. No, he’d choose the path, then. It’s only been two minutes. James?"
James looked up at his dad, eyes wide. "Yeah?"
"Tell the Headmistress what we saw and have Titus meet me at the entrance to that path in five minutes. Don’t run. We don’t know what this is about and we don’t need to cause any concern yet. Just walk fast and tell them what I said. OK?"
James nodded briskly, and then turned back the way he and his dad had come, reminding himself not to run. As he climbed the steps, pressing through the departing crowd, not even knowing yet who’d won the match, he realized how utterly gratified he was that his dad had believed him. In some small part of his mind, James had been worried that his dad would doubt him, perhaps even dismiss his concerns. But James had counted on the hope that his dad knew him better than that, that his dad would trust him. Harry had done just that, descending to the field to investigate the strange man without any question or hesitation. Of course, that was how aurors worked. Investigate first, then ask questions if any are required. Still, James was extremely glad that his dad had trusted him enough to go after the man based solely on James’ word.
Despite his relief at his dad’s response, however, James was sorely disappointed that the man had gotten away so easily. Somehow, he knew that Harry and Titus would not find any sign of the man, or any clue of where he’d gone. Then James would be right back where he’d started, with nothing but the glimpse of an unknown person on the Quidditch pitch to back up his story.
Thinking that, he finally caught up to Titus Hardcastle and the rest of the group. When he gave them his messages from Harry, Titus excused himself with a word and headed briskly down the stairs, his hand in the pocket he kept his wand in. McGonagall and the Ministry officials listened to James explanation of the man he and Harry had seen on the field, the headmistress with a look of stern attentiveness, Ms. Sacarhina and Mr. Recreant with looks of mild puzzlement.
"You say he had some sort of camera, dear boy?" Sacarhina asked mildly.
"Yeah, I’ve seen them before. It makes movies. He was filming the match."
Sacarhina looked at Recreant with a strange expression that James took for disbelief. He wasn’t surprised, and he didn’t really care. He was more concerned that McGonagall believe him. He was about to tell her the man was the same man that he’d accidently kicked through the window, but something about the expression on Sacarhina’s face made him decide to wait until they were in private. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]12
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]On the way down the steps again, flanked by McGonagall, the Ministry officials, and the Alma Alerons, James finally heard the score. It turned out that Ravenclaw had won the game. James felt annoyed and deflated, but he took some comfort in knowing that at least Zane was probably having a good evening.
When they reached the path leading back to the castle, Headmistress McGonagall sidestepped out of the line.
"Professors and guests, please feel free to return to the castle on your own. I prefer to attend to this situation in person." she said briskly and turned to cross the field. James darted to follow her. When he caught up with her, she glanced down at him.
"I suppose it would be pointless for me to tell you this is no business of a first year student." she said, apparently choosing, against her better judgment, not to send James up to the castle. "The auror in charge being your father, he’d probably ask for you to be there, no less. One wonders how he is able to keep his head on straight without Miss Granger to reel him in."
It took James a moment to realize "Miss Granger" was aunt Hermione, whose last name was now Weasley. He couldn’t help smiling at the thought that the headmistress still tended to think of his dad and aunt and uncle as troublesome, if generally likeable, little kids.
By the time they reached the head of the path that cut between the Slytherin and Hufflepuff grandstands, Harry and Titus Hardcastle were coming back from their cursory examination of the area.
McGonagall spoke first, "Any sign of the intruder?"
"Nothing so far." Hardcastle said gruffly. "Too dry for footprints and too dark to pick up his trail without a team or a dog."
"Madame Headmistress," Harry said, and James could tell his dad was still in auror mode. "May we have your permission to conduct a broader search of the area? We’d require the help of a small crew of our choosing."
"You believe that this individual is a threat?" the headmistress asked Harry before answering. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]13
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Harry spread his hands and shrugged. "There’s no way of knowing without more information. But I do know that the man I saw was too old to be a student, nor did I recognize him as any of the faculty or staff. He was wearing a cloak from one of the ground crew as an attempt at disguise, so he was certainly hiding from someone, if not everyone. And James tells me he’s seen this person on the grounds before."
Everyone looked at James. "He’s the one I told you about the other morning, ma’am." James explained, addressing the headmistress. "I’m sure of it. He had bandages on his arm and face. I think he got hurt when I knocked him through the window."
"I knew that would be an interesting story." Harry muttered, suppressing a smile.
"But certainly, Mr. Potter, Mr. Hardcastle," McGonagall said, looking at the adults, "you realize there is no conceivable way that anyone could overcome the protective perimeter of the school. Anyone you saw simply must have been permitted to be on the grounds, otherwise…"
"You’re right, Minerva." Harry said. "But the individual I saw didn’t act as if he believed he was permitted to be here. So the question is, if he’s been allowed in, who gave the permission, and how? These are questions I’d very much like to ask, but our only hope of doing so rest on our beginning a search of the grounds immediately."
McGonagall met Harry’s eyes, nodded reluctantly, then more certainly. "Of course. Who do you require?"
"I’d like Hagrid, for starters. No one knows these grounds like him, and of course we’ll want Trife. We’d like to split into three teams; Hagrid with Trife, myself leading a team into the Forbidden Forest, and Titus heading the other team around the perimeter of the lake. We’ll need more sets of eyes to watch for sign. Too bad Neville is away tonight."
"We could summon him back." Hardcastle commented.
Harry shook his head. "I don’t think that’s necessary. We’re looking for a single individual, possibly a Muggle. All we really need are a couple people who know how to spot a trail. How about Teddy Lupin and you, James?"
James tried not to look too pleased, but a thrill of pride went through him. He nodded at his dad with what he hoped looked like duty and confidence, instead of giddy excitement.
"Does the school keep any hippogriffs at the moment, Madame?" Titus rumbled. "A view from above is what’s called for here. If the man’s been on the grounds before, he must be camped out nearby."
"No, none at the moment, Mr. Hardcastle. We have thestrals, of course."
Harry shook his head. "Too light. Thestrals can only carry one person, and none as heavy as Titus or myself. Hagrid would break one right in half." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]14
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James was thinking hard. "How high do you have to be?"
Hardcastle looked sideways at James. "Higher than man-height’s really all that matters. High enough to get a bird’s eye view of the ground, but slow enough to be able to study it. You’ve an idea? Spill it, son."
"What about giants?" James said after a pause. He was worried it was a stupid idea. Mostly, he was afraid of losing the respect his dad had shown him by inviting him along on the search. "There’s Grawp, who’s tall as some trees, and his new lady friend. Hagrid says she’s even bigger than your regular giant."
Hardcastle glanced at Harry, his expression unreadable. Harry looked considering. "How fast do you think Hagrid can get them here?" he asked, addressing the question to the headmistress.
"That’s certainly a question worth asking," she said, a little archly. "Seeing as I had no idea we now had two giants living among us. I’ll go and request their services from Hagrid personally." She turned to James. "Go and fetch Mr. Lupin, and tell no one what you are up to. Both of you meet your father at Hagrid’s cottage with cloak and wand within fifteen minutes. I’ll need to return to the castle to see to our guests."
"And James," Harry said, smiling that crooked smile. "Now you can run."
James was out of breath by the time he reached the common room. He found Ted still in his Quidditch jersey, moping with several other players in a corner alcove.
"Ted, come here!" James called, catching his breath. "We don’t have much time."
"That’s no way to enter a room," Sabrina said, turning to look at James over the back of the couch. "One might get the rather inescapable impression that you were up to something."
"I am. We are," James said, leaning forward, his hands on his knees. "But I can’t tell you right now. Not allowed to. Afterwards. But they want you, Ted. We’re supposed to be at Hagrid’s cabin in five minutes. Wand and cloak." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]15
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ted jumped up, apparently happy to forget the first loss of the season and always ready to tag along for an adventure. "Well, we all knew this day would come. Finally, my unique skills and insight are being recognized. We’ll regale you with the story of our adventure, assuming we live to tell the tale. Lead on, James."
Ted stuffed his wand into his pocket and slung his cloak over his shoulder. As both boys strode through the portrait hole, James still panting, Ted strutting and rock-jawed, Sabrina called after them, "Bring more butter beers when you get back, oh mighty ones."
On the way around the balcony, James was dismayed to see Zane wave at him from across the stairwell. He detoured to meet them at the landing.
"Hey, Ted, great game!"
Ted growled, annoyed to be reminded of it.
"Where you going?" Zane asked, trotting to keep up with James and Ted.
"Adventure and mortal peril, I’m thinking." Ted replied. "You want to come?"
"Yeah! What’s the plan?"
"No!" James exclaimed. "Sorry. I’m not supposed to tell anyone about it but Ted. My dad said-"
Zane’s eyebrows shot up. "Your dad? Cool! Serious auror stuff! Come on, you can’t run off to have Harry Potter-style adventures without your buddy Zane, can you?"
James stopped in the main hall, exasperated. "All right! You can follow us out, but if Dad says you have to come back in and be quiet about it, you have to. All right?"
"Woo hoo!" Zane called, running ahead of them down the steps into the courtyard. "Come on, you guys. Adventure and really wild stuff awaits!"
Harry and Titus Hardcastle were standing outside Hagrid’s cabin with their wands lit by the time the three boys arrived.
"Thanks for coming, Ted," Harry said, his face stoic, "and Zane as well, who I hadn’t exactly expected."
"I asked him to come, Harry," Ted said, effecting a grave expression. "He’s new, but he’s sharp. I thought he might be of service, depending on what you’re planning." Ted studied Zane critically. Zane wiped the grin off his face and attempted to look serious, without much success. Harry studied them both.
"Mainly, we just need eyes. Since Zane has as many of those as the rest of us, I guess he’s qualified. Let’s just hope Minerva doesn’t find out I took another first year into the forest or she’ll bloody well figure out a way to give us all detention. James hasn’t told you what we’re doing here tonight?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]16
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ted shook his head. "Nary a word. Just said it was top-secret, hush-hush stuff."
Harry slid an eye toward James. "The headmistress told you not to say anything, my boy."
"I didn’t!" James protested, shooting a look at Ted. "I just said I wasn’t allowed to tell anyone what we were doing!"
"Best way to get people suspicious, James, is to tell them not to ask." But Harry didn’t seem angry. In fact, he seemed a little amused. "No matter, though. We’ll be done and back to the castle before your Gremlin friends mount any kind of reconnaissance. Right, Ted?"
"They’re probably tucked into their beds even as we speak, Godfather." Ted said primly. Harry rolled his eyes.
James became aware of a dull rumbling underfoot. Moments later, he heard the distant barking of Trife, Hagrid’s bullmastiff, who had long since succeeded his beloved boarhound, Fang. Everyone present turned toward the woods as the rumbling underfoot became a rhythmic pounding. After a minute, huge shapes loomed in the darkness, lumbering between the trees, their footfalls shaking the ground. Trife bounded in and out of the giants’ legs, apparently unfazed by the fact that he’d be squashed to putty if one of them accidentally stepped on him. He barked up at them excitedly, his normally substantial frame dwarfed by the plodding figures. Hagrid followed, occasionally calling at Trife to quiet down, but with no real conviction.
"Grawp was easy to bring along," Hagrid called, stepping out of the forest. "He always wants to help. Got himself a great big heart o’ gold, he does. Gettin’ better and better with his words, too. His lady friend, though…" He dropped his voice as he approached Harry, affecting a secretive pose that James thought was about as subtle as a banshee in a matchbox. "She’s not quite so used to being around folks as Grawp is. Didn’t take too well to being woken up, either. Barely understands a word we say, but it seems best just to keep on talkin’ to her as if she does. She’ll come along all right, so long as we take it slow with her."
James reminded himself that this was the same Hagrid who had raised blast-ended skrewts for fun, and persisted in thinking that the primary characteristic of dragons was their cuteness. Any warning from Hagrid about a creature’s temperament, therefore, was definitely worth hearing. Everyone turned to greet the giants as they emerged from the trees. Grawp came first, blinking and smiling in the wand-light. He waved a piano-sized hand at Harry.
"Hullo, Harry," Grawp’s voice was deep and slow. James had the impression that making words wasn’t quite what it had been designed for. "How Herm-ay-nown… Her-mime-nin…"
Harry tried to save Grawp the effort. "Hermione is fine, Grawp. She would say hello if she had known I’d be seeing you." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]17
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]This seemed to be more than Grawp could quite wrap his mind around. "Hullo, Hermenimminie…" He continued working through Hermione’s name as the she-giant emerged tentatively from the forest behind him. James craned his neck, feeling an involuntary thrill of fear course down his spine. The she-giant was so tall that she had to push the canopy of the trees apart as she stepped out of the forest, cracking and snapping branches. The wand-light only reached her chest, which was roughly about the same height as Grawp’s head. Her head was merely a shadowed shape moving above the tree-tops, outlined against the starry sky. She moved slower than Grawp, ponderously, her great feet coming down to the ground like falling millstones, shaking leaves from the nearby trees with each step.
"So much for stealth." Hardcastle commented, staring up at the monstrous figure.
"Harry, Titus, James, Zane and Ted," Hagrid called out very slowly. "Meet Prechka. Prechka, these are friends."
Prechka bent down slightly so that her head hovered over Grawp’s shoulder. She made a low, interrogative grunt that James thought actually rattled the windows in Hagrid’s cottage. Harry raised his lit wand over his head and smiled. "Prechka, Grawp, thank you both for coming and helping us. We won’t keep you long, I hope. Hagrid has explained what we are asking you to do tonight, has he?"
Grawp gathered himself to speak. "Harry look for sneaking man. Grawp and Prechka help."
"Excellent," Harry said, turning to address the group. "Hagrid, you take Trife and get him on the scent from the path. See if he can pick up anything leading off the trail into the forest or around the lake. If so, send up a red signal. Ted, you’ll be with me and Prechka in the forest. Zane, James, you’ll both join Titus and Grawp searching the perimeter of the lake. We’re searching for a back trail as much as we’re looking for the intruder himself, so watch for broken branches, disturbed undergrowth and ground leaves, and anything human related, such as bits of cloth, trash, papers, or anything of that nature. Everyone clear?"
"Who’re we looking for, Harry?" Ted asked.
Harry was already approaching Prechka slowly. "We’ll know that when we find him, won’t we?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]18

Re: eighth harry potter book

chapter 8 below this posty

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 8. the Grotto Keep
**[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Zane, James and Hardcastle climbed onto Grawp’s back as the giant squatted down. James and Zane both clambered onto a shoulder, gripping Grawp’s ragged shirt for support. Hardcastle, apparently oblivious to how ridiculous it might look, straddled the back of Grawp’s neck like a kid being carried by his dad. He held his lit wand up and out, spreading a halo of light onto the ground around them, and then directed Grawp toward the lake. As they left, Harry and Ted were still working out the best method to get onto Prechka’s shoulders.
"Do we need a ladder, you think?" Ted called.
"Get her to bend all the way over, with her hands on the ground," Harry called, waving up to the she-giant, who had kneeled but become distracted by Hagrid’s garden. She pulled up a handful of pumpkins, roots and all, and began stuffing them into her mouth. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"That’s right, that’s right," Hagrid called soothingly. "Just lean over here a bit. There we go. Oh!"
There was a sharp wooden crunch as Prechka leaned on Hagrid’s wagon, crushing it to kindling.
Hagrid patted the gigantic elbow, shaking his head. "Oy, at least yeh can climb up now, Harry. Just use the wall there as a step. There yeh go."
Prechka was being coaxed upright again, Harry and Ted perched on her shoulders, when Grawp entered the woods lining the west side of the lake and all view of the Hogwarts grounds vanished behind dense, stunted trees.
Grawp was surprisingly gentle, turning sideways and ducking to avoid branches that might knock his cargo off his back. James could feel the weight of Grawp’s footsteps pressing into the ground far below, but experienced none of the shudder and thump he had expected to feel riding on a giant’s back. Hardcastle directed Grawp quietly, being seated almost right next to the giant’s ear. He led them in an orderly zig-zag, approaching the lake, and then turning back into the thick of the wood again, slowly advancing around the perimeter. Their progress was slow and the motion of Grawp’s walking began to rock James into sleepiness. He shook himself awake, studying the ground below for any of the signs his dad had described. In an attempt to keep himself awake, he explained to Hardcastle and Zane how he had seen the unidentified man on the Quidditch pitch. He told them about the camera, and described the other two times he’d seen the man on the grounds.
"You’ve seen this person three times, then?" Hardcastle asked, his voice a gravelly monotone.
"Yeah," James nodded.
"But apart from your dad tonight, no one else has seen him at all?"
James felt rankled by that, but answered directly. "No. Nobody."
They were silent again for a while. James guessed that they had travelled approximately a third of the way around the perimeter. He saw glimpses of the castle looming over the lake whenever they neared its edge. The woods seemed annoyingly untouched and normal. Crickets buzzed and creaked, filling the night air with their strange chorus. Everywhere James looked, fireflies stitched the shadows, going about their nocturnal business. There was no sign that anyone had ever been through this wood, much less anyone recently.
"Stop, Grawp." Hardcastle said suddenly, his voice tense. Grawp stopped obediently and stood still. His massive head turned slightly as he looked around. James peered around Grawp’s enormous, dirty ear, trying to see what Hardcastle was looking at or listening for. Half a minute crept by. James knew not to speak. Then, in the near distance, there was a harsh scurrying sound. Something scrambled, unseen, through the fallen leaves and stopped again. A branch creaked, as if it were being stepped on. James’ heart was suddenly pounding. Still, neither Grawp nor Hardcastle moved. James saw Hardcastle turn his head slightly, trying to pinpoint the direction of the sound. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]It came again, nearer this time, but still unseen. It was ahead of them, behind a low rise on the woods-side of their path. James couldn’t help thinking that there was something distinctly inhuman about the scurrying sound. It was, somehow, too busy. The hair at the base of his neck prickled.
Hardcastle tapped the back of Grawp’s head lightly and pointed toward the ground, reaching so Grawp could see his hand. James felt the giant lower, and was surprised again at the slow grace of the motion. The leaves underfoot crackled only slightly as Grawp put his hands on the ground. Hardcastle slid silently off Grawp’s back. His eyes were locked on the low rise ahead.
"Stay with-"
He was interrupted by the noise scrambling movement. It was much closer this time, and now James saw the motion of it. Dead leaves scattered into the air as a large, shadowy form scuttled over the rise, moving with horrible speed. It darted in and out of the trunks of the trees, crashing through bushes. It seemed to have far too many legs, and there was a strange bluish glow emanating from its front. It flickered wildly as the thing moved. Hardcastle leaped in front of Grawp as the thing approached. He flicked his wand with the practiced economy of a trained auror, sending red stunning spells into the thrashing brush and leaves. The creature changed course, skirting around them and into a gully. The flickering blue glow marked its progress as it skittered over dead logs, retreating deeper into the wood.
"Stay with Grawp, you two," Hardcastle growled, setting off after the creature at a run. "Grawp, if anything other than me comes back, crush it." He moved with amazing agility for his size. Within fifteen seconds, neither he nor the retreating creature could be seen or heard. The two boys jumped off Grawp’s shoulders to peer down into the gully.
"What was that?" Zane asked breathlessly.
James shook his head. "I’m not even sure I want to know. It definitely wasn’t the guy we’re looking for."
"I’m glad of that." Zane said with conviction.
They watched the gully that Hardcastle and the creature had vanished into. The incessant chorus of crickets and the flashing of the fireflies filled the woods again, seeming to deny that anything unusual was happening. There was no noise or movement from the gully.
"How far will he chase that thing?" Zane finally asked.
James shrugged. "Until he catches it, I guess."
"Or it catches him." Zane added, shuddering. "You know, I felt a lot better about this when we were up on the big guy’s shoulders."
"Good idea," James agreed, turning. "Hey Grawp, how about-" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]He stopped. Grawp was gone. Zane and James glanced around for several seconds, both too stunned and spooked to say anything. "There!" Zane said suddenly, stabbing a finger in the direction of the lake. James looked. Grawp was just disappearing around a gigantic, moss-bearded boulder, lumbering slowly. "Come on! Don’t let him get out of sight!"
Both boys scampered after the giant, crawling over huge fallen trees and slipping on leaf covered rocks. They rounded the house-sized boulder they had seen Grawp pass. Grawp was even further away, ducking under a leaning, dead tree.
"Where’s he going?" Zane cried exasperatedly.
"Grawp!" James called, hesitant to yell too loudly for fear of attracting any more of the horrible, scuttling creatures. The night had gone dim. Heavy, marching clouds obscured the moon, reducing the woods to a muddle of grey shadows. "Grawp, come back! What are you doing?"
For several minutes, Zane and James followed Grawp’s trail, struggling through creek beds and over tree trunks that the giant traversed in one step. Finally, they caught up to him near the edge of the lake, where a group of small, wooded islands obscured the view across the water. The air smelled damp and mossy and was dense with buzzing insects. Grawp stood under a gnarled tree, methodically plucking walnuts off the branches and popping them into his mouth, shell and all. He crunched them audibly as the boys approached, panting.
"Grawp!" Zane cried, struggling to catch his breath. "What’re you doing?"
Grawp glanced down at the sound of Zane’s voice, his expression quizzical. "Grawp hungry," he answered. "Grawp smell food. Grawp eat and wait. Little man comes back."
"Grawp, we’re lost now! Titus won’t even know where we are!" James said, trying to control his anger. Grawp stared at him, still crunching walnuts, his expression one of mild bewilderment.
"Never mind." Zane said. "Let him chomp some nuts, then we’ll get him to carry us back the way we came." He plopped onto a nearby rock and examined the scrapes and bruises he’d gotten during the chase. James grimaced in annoyance. He knew there was no point in arguing with the giant.
"All right," he said tersely. "Grawp, just carry us back when you’re done. Got it?"
Grawp grunted agreement, pulling one of the larger tree branches down to him so that it creaked ominously.
James wandered disconsolately toward the water’s edge, pushing reeds and bushes aside. The lake looked more like a creek here, with only a narrow stretch of mossy water between the shore and one of the marshy islands. The island was wild, covered with densely packed bushes and trees. It had the look of a place that was underwater at least part of the year. Twenty feet away, a group of trees had fallen away from the [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]island. James assumed they’d been pried loose from their watery roots by a recent storm. The scene was remarkably ugly and foreboding in the shadowy night.
James had just decided to turn back, worried that Hardcastle would be looking for them, when the moon came out. As the silvery light spread across the woods, James stopped, a slow, gravid chill shaking him from head to toe. The crickets had fallen suddenly and completely silent. James felt rooted to the spot, frozen except for his eyes, which roamed the surrounding woods. The silence of the crickets wasn’t the only change. The perpetual, myriad flashes of the fireflies had also ceased. The wood had gone completely and suddenly still in the wash of moonlight.
"James?" Zane’s voice came, tentative in the sudden, oppressive silence. "Is this… you know… normal?" He joined James at the edge of the lake. "And what’s the deal with that place?"
James glanced at Zane. "What place?" He followed Zane’s eyes, and then gasped.
The island that lay just off the shore had changed. James could tell that no individual part of it was different, exactly. It was just that, what had appeared as totally random trees and bushes a minute before, now, in the silvery moonlight, looked much more like a hidden, ancient structure. There was the unmistakable suggestion of pillars and gates, buttresses and gargoyles, all crafted out of the island’s natural growth as if it were a sort of incredibly complex optical illusion.
"I do not like the look of that joint." Zane said emphatically, his voice low.
James looked further. The group of trees that had fallen across the water, connecting the island to the shore, had changed as well. James could see that there was order to them. Two of them had fallen together so that they formed what was obviously a bridge. The bridge was even stylized, fashioned to resemble a gigantic dragon’s head. A brown rock jutting from the upturned roots served as the eye. Two more trees, only half collapsed, formed the open upper jaw, jutting out over the bridge as if to snap down on anyone that attempted to cross.
James walked carefully toward the bridge.
"Hey, you’re not going in there, are you?" Zane called. "That doesn’t look so healthy to me."
"Come on," James said, not looking back. "You said you wanted adventure and really wild stuff."
"Well, actually I think I just want those things in little bitty doses. I had enough with that crazy monster we saw already, if you don’t mind."
James skirted an outcropping of bushes and spindly trees and found himself standing at the mouth of the bridge. Closer to, it was even more perfect. There were handrails formed by fallen birches, smooth and easy to grip, and the two trees that formed the floor of the bridge were so close together, with vines and leaves packed between them, that they made an easy walking surface. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Fine, stay here," James said, not really blaming Zane for his reluctance. The mystery of it was strangely attractive to James, though. He stepped onto the bridge.
"Ahh, sheesh," Zane moaned, following.
On the island side of the bridge, a complicated growth of vines and small trees had formed into a set of tall, ornate gates. Beyond them was impenetrable shadow. As James crept closer, he could see that the vines formed a recognizable pattern across the gates.
"I think it spells something," he said, his voice almost a whisper. "Look. It’s a poem, or a rune or something."
As soon as he was able to make out the first word, the rest sprang into view, as if he’d just had to train his eye to see it. He stopped and read aloud:
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]When by the light of Sulva bright
I found the Grotto Keep;
Before the night of time requite
Did wake his languid sleep.
Upon return the fretted dawn
With not a relic lossing;
Bygone a life, a new eon,
The Hall of Elders’ Crossing.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Something about the poem made James shudder.
"What’s it mean?" Zane asked when he’d read it over twice.
James shrugged. "Sulva is an old word for moon. I know that. I think the first part just means you can only find this place when the moon shines on it. That’s got to be true, because when I first saw it in the dark, it just looked like some ugly old island. So this must be the Grotto Keep, whatever that is."
Zane leaned in. "What about this part? ‘Upon return the fretted dawn’. Sounds like we’re supposed to come back when the sun comes back up, eh? Sounds pretty good to me." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ignoring Zane, James wrapped his hands around the gates and gave them a hard yank. They rattled woodenly but didn’t budge. The action seemed to trigger a response from the island. A sudden, creeping sound came from beneath the boys’ feet. James glanced down, and then jumped backwards as tendrils of thorny vines grew up from underneath the bridge. The vines twined through the gate, weaving up it with a noise like a newspaper in a fire. The thorns were an ugly purple color, as if they might contain some sort of venom. They grew longer as James watched. After a minute, the gates were completely entwined with them, obscuring the words of the poem. The noise of their growth died away.
"Well, that settles that then," Zane said in a strangely high voice. He was standing behind James, backing away slowly. "I think this place wants to be left alone, don’t you?"
"I want to try one more thing," James said, pulling his wand out from beneath his cloak. Without really thinking about it, he aimed his wand at the gate. "Alohomora."
There was a streak of golden light, and this time, the result was immediate and powerful. The gates repelled the spell, obliterating it in a burst of sparks, and the entire island seemed to shiver, to tense menacingly. There was a sound like a thousand people suddenly breathing in, and then a voice, an entirely inhuman, swarming sort of voice, spoke.
"Get… Thee… Hence!"
James stumbled backwards at the vehemence of the response, tumbling into Zane and knocking them both to the floor of the bridge. The bridge shuddered beneath them, and then James saw that the gates were swaying, leaning over them. The trees overhead, the ones that were fashioned to appear as the upper jaw of the dragon’s head bridge, were creaking down, looming, their broken branches looking more and more like teeth.
"Get… Thee… Hence!" the island said again. The voice sounded like it was comprised of millions of tiny voices, whispering and raspy, speaking in unison.
The floor of the bridge buckled, tearing loose of the shore. The upper jaws crackled and began to collapse, ready to devour the two boys. They scrambled backwards, tumbling wildly over each other, and fell onto the weedy shore just as the bridge ripped loose. The gigantic jaws snapped and gnashed ferociously. Broken branches and bits of bark exploded from the writhing shape, peppering James and Zane as they scuttled away, their hands slipping on dead leaves and pine needles.
The ground rumbled under them. Roots began to burrow up from the dirt, tearing the earth apart. James felt the shore disintegrate beneath him. His foot slipped into a sudden hole and he yanked it out, narrowly avoiding a dirty, carrot-like root that writhed up out of it. He struggled for purchase on the collapsing shore, but it sank beneath him, dragging him back toward the water’s edge. The surface of the lake roiled, rushing into the forming sinkhole. The boys’ feet splashed into the muck, and it sucked at them, pulling them in. Zane grasped at the shore as he was pulled slowly into the frothing water. James groped for [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]purchase, but nothing seemed solid. Even the tree roots revealed by the crumbling earth grew loose and slippery under his hands, covered in a horrible slime that came off in coats.
Then, suddenly, there was Grawp. He dropped to his knees, gripping a nearby tree trunk with one hand and reaching for Zane, who was nearer, with the other. He plucked the boy from the murk and plopped him onto his shoulder. Zane grasped for a hand-hold on Grawp’s shirt as the giant lunged down to retrieve James, who was nearly submerged in the thrashing waters. A horrible, hairy root snaked across the water and curled around James’ ankle, yanking him back. He hung there, caught between Grawp’s grip and that of the horrid root, and James was sure he’d be torn in half by the force of it. The root slipped on his pant leg and yanked his shoe off. James saw it twine hungrily around the shoe and pull it under the surface.
Grawp tried to stand, but roots were ripping up from the ground all around him. Huge, crackling wood tentacles twined his legs. Green vines grew with lightning speed up the thicker tentacles, sewing themselves into the fabric of his pants with tiny, threadlike roots. Grawp roared and yanked, ripping his pants and tearing the roots further out of the ground, but their combined force was too strong. They pulled him back to a kneeling position, and then lunged up, circling his waist, climbing his back and shoulders. The vines battened onto James and Zane, threatening to pull them off. Grawp roared again as one of the green vines twisted around his neck, forcing him lower, pulling him down into the sinkhole.
Just as James began to slip off Grawp’s shoulder, pulled back toward the ground by a dozen muscling vines, sudden, shocking light filled the air. It was a vibrant golden green, and it was accompanied by a low humming sound. The vines and roots recoiled from the light. They loosened, repulsed by it, but were dreadfully reluctant to abandon their prey. Waves of the light washed over them, and each wave loosened the tangling mass until the smaller vines fell away as dead and the larger roots retreated, sucking back down into the earth with a nasty, gurgling noise.
Grawp, James and Zane half-fell, half crawled up the bank until they found firm ground. There they collapsed, panting and heaving, amid the dead leaves and broken branches.
When James rolled over and pulled himself to a kneeling position, there was a figure standing nearby, glowing faintly with the same golden green light that had repulsed the vines. James could see through the figure, although what he saw through it was both brightened and refracted, the way things might look if seen through a raindrop. The figure looked like a woman, very tall and very thin, in a dark green gown that fell straight from her hips and, apparently, right through the ground. Her whitish-green hair spread and flowed around her head like a corona. She was beautiful, but her face was grave.
"James Potter, Zane Walker, Grawp, son of the earth, you are in danger here. You must leave this wood. No human is safe under this canopy now."
James struggled to his feet. "Who are you? What was that?"
"I am a dryad, a spirit of the wood. I have managed to silence the Voice of the Island, but I won’t be able to hold it back for long. It grows more restless with each day." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"A spirit of the wood?" Zane asked as Grawp helped him rather roughly to his feet. "The woods have a ghost?"
"I am a dryad, a tree sprite, a spirit of a single tree. All the trees in the wood have spirits, but they have been asleep for ages and ages, seeped down into the earth, almost diminished. Until now. The naiads and dryads have been awakened, though we know not why. Those few humans that once communed with the trees are gone and forgotten. Our time is past. Yet we are summoned."
"Who summoned you?" James asked.
"We have not been able to know that, despite our greatest efforts. There is disharmony among us. Many trees remember only the saw of man, not his re-planting. They are old and angry, wishing only to do harm to the world of men. They have gone over. You have experienced their wrath, though not as they would have it."
"What do you mean they’ve ‘gone over’?" Zane asked, taking half a step closer, squinting at the dryad’s beauty. "Is it that place? The Island? The… the Hall of Elder’s Crossing?"
"Man’s time is short on the earth, but we trees watch the years march past like days. The stars are motionless to you, but we watch and study the heavens as a dance," the dryad said, her voice becoming soft, almost dreamy. "Since our awakening, the dance of the stars has become dire, showing a thousand dark destinies for the world of men, all swinging on the balance of the coming days. Only one possible destiny bears good. The rest are heavy with bloodshed and loss. Great sorrow. Dark times, full of war and greed, powerful tyrants, famines of terror. Much will be determined within the closing of this cycle. We tree folk can only watch, for now, but those of us who remain faithful to the memory of harmony between our world and the world of men, when the time comes, we will help as we can."
James was almost hypnotized by the dryad’s voice, but he felt a rising sense of helplessness and frustration at her words. "But you said there is one chance we can avoid this war. What can we do? How can we make the one good destiny happen?"
The dryad’s face softened. Her large, liquid eyes smiled sadly. "There is no way to predict the path of a single action. It could be that you are already doing that which will bring about peace. It could also be that the very things you do to for good are the things that will result in war. You must do what you know to do, but only with an unclouded mind."
Zane risked a derisive laugh. "Helpful stuff, there, Sensei."
"There are greater dangers in the fabric of destinies than you yet know, James Potter," the dryad said, slipping closer to James so that her light played across his face. "The enemy of your father, and of all who know love, is dead. But his blood beats within a different heart. The blood of your greatest enemy lives still."
James felt his knees grow watery. He wobbled, and then threw his hand out, pressing it against a nearby tree for support. "Vol… Voldemort?" he whispered. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]The dryad nodded, apparently unwilling to say the name. "His preferred plan was thwarted forever by your father. But he was infinitely crafty. He prepared a second plan. A successor, a bloodline. The heart of that bloodline beats today, at this moment, not one mile hence."
James’ lips were trembling. "Who?" he asked in a barely audible voice. "Who is it?"
But the dryad was already shaking her head sadly. "We are prevented from knowing. Not from without, but from within. Those trees that have gone over work against us, fog our vision, keep many of us asleep. We can only know of that heartbeat, that it is there, but no more. You must beware, James Potter. Your Father’s battle is over. Yours begins."
The dryad was fading. Her eyes slipped shut and even as she drifted into nothingness, she already seemed to be asleep.
There was a creaking groan, then a splash from the island.
"Well," Zane said with manic cheerfulness, "What say we jump back onto our giant buddy’s shoulders and make this place a memory before it does the same to us?"
The three of them met Titus Hardcastle before they were half-way back to their starting point. His face was like a thunderstorm, but all he said was, "Is everyone safe?"
"Safe enough," Zane called down from Grawp’s shoulders. "But let me tell you, we’ve had one weird time of it."
Grawp bent down to allow Hardcastle to climb onto his back. "It’s going around, then, isn’t it?" Hardcastle grunted.
Zane held a hand out, intending to help Hardcastle climb up and almost getting yanked from his seat instead. "So what was that thing you were chasing, anyway?" he said, puffing.
"Spider. One of old Aragog’s kin, no doubt. They’ve grown dumb in the last decade or two, but that one had gone and found himself a toy." Hardcastle held something up, and James saw that it was the little hand-held video camera that the intruder had been using on the Quidditch pitch. "It was still working when I caught up to the brute, the little screen all lit up. Got broken when I, er, dispatched the beast. At least it’d had a good last meal."
James shuddered involuntarily as Grawp began to make his way back through the woods. "You really think it… ate the guy?"
Hardcastle set his jaw. "Circle of life, James. Strictly speaking, though, spiders don’t eat people. They just suck their juices out. Ugly way to go, but at least he’s not a problem anymore."
James didn’t say so, but he had a feeling that the real problems were just beginning. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Wednesday morning, James felt sluggish and prickly as he entered the Great Hall for breakfast. It was a thoroughly glum morning, with a low, bruised sky filling the top portion of the Hall and a fine mist speckling the windows. Ralph and Zane were seated at the Slytherin table, Zane blowing on his traditional morning coffee and Ralph attacking an orange with a butter knife, sawing through it peel and all. They didn’t appear to be talking much. Zane wasn’t typically a morning person, and he had been out just as late as James had been. Neither Zane nor Ralph looked up, and James was glad. He was still angry and disgusted with Ralph. Under that, though, he was sad and hurt about the boy’s betrayal. He tried not to feel resentment toward Zane for sitting with Ralph, but he was too tired to make much of an effort, and the mood of the morning wasn’t helping.
James made his way to the Gryffindor table, glancing up at the dais as he went. Neither his dad nor Titus Hardcastle were anywhere to be seen. James figured that, despite the lateness of the previous night, they had still risen and breakfasted shortly after dawn and were already about their morning’s business. The thought that his dad’s and Titus’ day was already well under way, probably full of exciting meetings and secret intrigues, while he was just now having breakfast on his way to a day of gloomy classes and homework, filled him with melancholy. He found a seat surrounded by happily babbling Gryffindors, plopped into it, and began to eat methodically, joylessly.
The night before, James had been up with Titus Hardcastle, his dad and Headmistress McGonagall for almost two hours after their return from the perimeter of the lake. Titus had sent up a wand signal as soon as they’d reached the castle, summoning Harry, Ted, Prechka and Hagrid back from their forays. When they’d all assembled again by Hagrid’s cottage, the headmistress dismissed Grawp and Prechka, thanking them both formally and offering them a barrel of butterbeer for their efforts. After that, the group convened in Hagrid’s cottage, congregated around the huge, rough table, drinking Hagrid’s tea, which was suspiciously cloudy and brown and tasted vaguely medicinal, and avoiding some rather stale biscuits.
Hardcastle had spoken first. He explained to everyone present how he had first heard the spider, and then pursued it, leaving James and Zane in the protection of Grawp. Harry had shifted in his seat, but [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]refrained from comment. After all, he had been the one to request that James go along on the expedition, and had consented, albeit reluctantly, to Zane’s accompaniment. The headmistress had pointed a rather long and penetrating glare at Harry when she’d seen Zane enter the cottage. Now, McGonagall turned to Hardcastle, asking how he’d managed to kill the spider.
Hardcastle’s beady eyes glinted a little as he said, "Best way to kill a spider that won’t fit under your boot is to get its legs off. First one’s the hardest. After that, it gets easier and easier."
Hagrid wiped a hand over his face. "Poor old Aragog. If he’d lived to see his young turn wild, it’d have killed him. Poor fellow was just doing what spiders do. You can hardly blame him."
"The spider had the intruder’s camera," Harry said, glancing down at the broken object on the table. The lens was shattered and the little screen on the back was cracked. "So we know the man escaped via the lake woods."
"Nasty way to go, whoever he may have been." McGonagall said.
Harry’s expression didn’t change. "We don’t know for certain that the spider caught the man."
"Seems unlikely the thing asked to borrow his camera so it could make home movies of its kids, doesn’t it?" Hardcastle rumbled, "Spiders aren’t the polite type. They’re the hungry type."
Harry nodded thoughtfully. "You’re probably right, Titus. Still, there’s always the chance the intruder dropped the camera and the spider simpy found it. It wouldn’t hurt to increase security for a while, Minerva. We don’t yet know how this person got in, or who he was. Until we learn those things, we have to assume there is an ongoing risk of breach."
"I’m particularly interested in knowing how this camera managed to operate within the grounds," The headmistress sniffed, staring hard at the device on the table. "It is well-known that Muggle equipment of this sort doesn’t work inside the school’s magical environment."
"That is indeed well known, Madame Headmistress," Hardcastle rumbled, "but very little understood. The Muggles are endlessly inventive with their tools. What once was true may not be so anymore. And we all know that the protective spells erected around the grounds since the Battle are not quite as perfect as those maintained by old Dumbledore, God rest his soul."
James thought of Ralph’s GameDeck, but decided not to mention it. The broken video camera was all the proof they needed that at least some modern Muggle devices worked on the school grounds.
Finally, attention turned to James and Zane. James explained how Grawp had wandered away in search of food, and how the two boys had chased him, finding him by the lake and the marshy island. Zane chimed in then, describing the mysterious island and the bridge. He carefully glossed over the part where James had tried to open the gates using magic, and James was glad. It had seemed foolish the very moment he’d done it, and he regretted it. Still, at the time, it had felt so natural. They took turns telling of the [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]12
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]enchanted dragon’s head bridge that attempted to eat them, then the attacking vines that had almost pulled them all into the sinkhole. Finally, James explained the tale of the tree sprite.
"Naiads and dryands?" Hagrid exclaimed incredulously. James and Zane stopped, blinking at him. Hagrid went on, "Well, they’re not for real, are they? They’re just stories and myth. Aren’t they?" He addressed the last question to the adults present.
"The lake woods are just an extension of the Forbidden Forest," Harry said. "If there is a place where things like the naiads and dryads can exist, it’d be there. Still, if it’s true, they haven’t been seen for hundreds of years. Of course we’d think of them as myth."
"What do you mean, ‘if it’s true’?" James asked, a little louder than he’d intended to. "We saw her. She spoke to us."
"Your father is being an auror, James." McGonagall said placatingly. "All possibilities must be considered. You were all under a great deal of stress. It isn’t that we don’t believe you. We must simply determine the most likely explanation for what you saw."
"Seems like the most likely explanation to me is that she was what she said she was." James muttered under his breath.
James purposely hadn’t told his dad or any of the other adults the last thing the sprite had said, the part about the successor, the blood of the enemy beating in another heart. Part of his reluctance was in his remembrance of his dad’s stories of how the wizarding world had treated him, Harry Potter, when he’d returned from the Triwizard Tournament maze with the tale of Voldemort’s return, how he had been doubted and discredited. Another part of it was that his dad wasn’t even prepared to believe the part about the dryad. If he doubted that, how could he accept that the dryad had predicted a new kind of Voldemort’s return, through an heir, a bloodline? But the thing that had finally determined James not to tell was his memory of the very last words the dryad had spoken: Your Father’s battle is over. Yours begins.
The conversation had droned on long after all the details had been described and discussed, long after James had grown bored with it. He wanted to get back so that he could sleep, but more than that, he wanted time to think about what the dryad had said. He wanted to work out what the Island was for, what the poem on the gate meant. He worked to remember it, itching to write it down while it was still fresh in his mind. He was sure, somehow, that it all fit in with the story of Austramaddux and the secret plot of the Slytherins to bring back Merlin and start a final war with the Muggle world. He wasn’t even asking himself anymore if it was true. It had to be true, and it was up to him to prevent it.
Finally, the adults finished talking. They had determined that the mysterious Island, while obviously dangerous, was just one of the many mysterious and inexplicable dangers that made the Forbidden Forest forbidden. The primary concern was still discovering how the intruder had gotten in, and making sure no one else was able to do it again. With that resolution, the meeting broke up. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]13
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Headmistress McGonagall had accompanied James, Zane and Ted back to the castle, instructing them to do their best to keep the discussions of the night a secret.
"Especially you, Mr. Lupin." she said sternly, "The last thing we need is you and your band of hooligans running off into the woods in the middle of the night attempting to duplicate Mr. Potter’s and Mr. Walker’s experiences."
Fortunately, Ted knew enough not to try to deny the possibility of such a thing. He merely nodded and said, "Yes, Ma’am."
James only saw his dad once more during his visit, and that was after classes that evening, just as Harry, Titus, and the Ministry officials were preparing to leave. Neville had returned to Hogwarts that afternoon, and he chaperoned James to the headmistress’s office to say goodbye to Harry and the rest. The group planned to travel via the floo network, as they had arrived, and had decided upon the headmistress’s fireplace for their departure since it was the most secure. If it struck Neville odd that the office now belonged to his former teacher, who he’d known as Professor McGonagall, instead of to Albus Dumbledore, he didn’t let on. But he did pause for a moment next to the portrait of the former headmaster.
"Off again, is he?" he asked Harry.
"I think he generally just sleeps here. Dumbledore’s got portraits all over the place." Harry sighed. "Not to mention all his old chocolate frog cards. He still shows up in them sometimes just for fun. I keep mine in my wallet, just in case." He pulled his wallet out and slipped a dog-eared card out of it. The portrait space was empty. Harry grinned at Neville as he put it back.
Neville moved to the group congregated around the fireplace. Harry squatted down next to James.
"I wanted to thank you, James."
James hid the look of pride that surfaced on his face. "I was just doing what you asked us to do." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]14
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"I don’t just mean coming along with us and helping us find out what happened," Harry said, putting a hand on James’ shoulder. "I mean for spying the intruder on the field and pointing him out to me. And for being alert enough to see him the other times. You’ve got a sharp eye and an alert mind, my boy. I shouldn’t be surprised, and I’m not."
James grinned. "Thanks, Dad."
"Don’t forget what we talked about the other night, though. Remember?"
James remembered. "I won’t be saving the world single-handedly." I’ll have at least Zane’s help, he thought, but didn’t say, and maybe Ted’s, too, now that Ralph’s abandoned me.
Harry hugged his son, and James hugged him back. They grinned at each other, Harry with his hands on James’ shoulders, and then he stood, leading James over to the fireplace.
"Tell Mum I’m doing good and eating my vegetables," James instructed his Dad.
"And are you?" Harry asked, raising one eyebrow.
"Well. Yes and no." James said, a bit uncomfortable as everyone looked at him.
"Make it true and I’ll tell her," Harry said, removing his glasses and tucking them into his robe.
Moments later, the room was empty but for James, Headmistress McGonagall and Neville.
"Professor Longbottom," the headmistress said, "I suspect it’d be best for me to inform you of all that has happened these past twenty-hours."
"You mean regarding the campus intruder, Madame?" Neville asked.
The headmistress looked markedly taken aback. "I see. Perhaps I might simply be repeating myself, then. Do tell me what you’ve already heard, Professor."
"Merely that, Madame. Word amongst the students is that a man was seen or captured on the Quidditch pitch yesterday. The common theory is that he was a representative of the gambling community either reporting on, or influencing the match. Pure rubbish, of course, but I assume it’s better to let tongues wag and inflate the tale to something ridiculous than to deny anything."
"Mr. Potter would no doubt agree with you." the headmistress said pointedly. "Although, since I will be requiring your services in increasing the security of the grounds, I should explain to you precisely what did occur. James, you are free to wait a moment, aren’t you? I shall not detain the professor for long, and he will accompany you down to the corridor." Without waiting for a reply, she turned back to Neville, launching into a detailed account of the previous night.
James knew the whole story, of course, but still felt he was meant to wait near the door, as far from earshot as possible. It was uncomfortable and vaguely annoying. He felt rather proprietary about the [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]15
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]intruder, having been the first to see him, and having been the one to point him out on the Quidditch pitch. It was just like adults to deny something a kid said, then, when it proved true, to completely take over and dismiss the kid. He realized that this was another part of why he hadn’t yet told any adults about his suspicions concerning the Slytherin-Merlin plot. He felt even stronger now about keeping that his secret, at least until he could prove something substantial.
James crossed his arms and hovered near the door, turning to look back at Neville, who was seated in front of the headmistress’ desk, and McGonagall, who was pacing slightly behind it as she spoke.
"What are you up to, Potter?" a low voice drawled behind James, making him jump. He spun around wildly, eyes wide. The voice cut him off before he could respond. "Don’t ask who I am and don’t waste my time with a load of pointless lies. You know exactly who I am. And I know, even more than your own father, that you are up to something."
It was, of course, the portrait of Severus Snape. The dark eyes probed James coldly, the mouth turned down into a knowing sneer.
"I’m…" James began, and then stopped, feeling very strongly that if he lied, the portrait would know. "I’m not going to tell."
"A more honest answer than any ever provided by your father, at least." Snape drawled, keeping his voice low enough not to attract the attention of McGonagall or Neville. "It’s a pity I’m not still alive to be headmaster or I’d find ways of getting the tale from you one way… or another."
"Well," James whispered, feeling a little braver now that shock had worn off. "I guess it’s a good thing you aren’t headmaster anymore, then." He thought it might be a bit too much to say it’s a good thing you’re dead. James’s dad had a load of respect for Severus Snape. He’d even made Severus Albus’s middle name.
"Don’t try the smart tactic with me, Potter." the portrait said, but more tiredly than angrily. "You, unlike your father, know well enough now that I was as devoted to Albus Dumbledore and the downfall of Voldemort as was he. Your father believed it was up to him to win battles entirely on his own. He was foolish and destructive. Don’t think I didn’t see that very same look in your eye not five minutes ago."
James couldn’t think what to say. He just met the portrait’s dark gaze and frowned stubbornly.
Snape sighed theatrically. "Have it your way, then. Like Potter like son. Never learning the lessons of the past. But know this: I will be watching you, as I did your father. If your unnamed suspicions are, against all probability, accurate, be assured that I will be working toward the same end as you. Try, Potter, not to make the same mistakes as your father. Try not to leave others to pay the consequences for your arrogance."
That last stung James to the core. He assumed Snape would leave his portrait frame after a salvo like that, confident of having had the last word, but he didn’t. He stayed, that same penetrating stare on his face, [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]16
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]reading James like a book. Still, there wasn’t anything specifically malicious in that gaze, despite the pointed words.
"Yeah," James finally found the voice to say, "well, I’ll keep that in mind." It was a lame response and he knew it. He was only eleven, after all.
"James?" Neville said behind him. James turned and looked up at the Professor. "Sounds like you had an exciting night last night. I’m curious about the vines that attacked you. Maybe you could tell me more about them sometime, yes?"
"Sure," James said, his lips feeling numb. When he turned back toward the door, following Neville out, the portrait of Snape was still occupied. The eyes followed him darkly as he left the room. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]17

Re: eighth harry potter book

chapter 9 below this post

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 9. the Debate Betrayal
**[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]As James became more familiar with the routine of school, time seemed to slip past almost without his noticing. Zane continued to excel at Quidditch, and James continued to feel an uncomfortable mix of emotions about Zane’s success. He still felt the stab of jealousy when he heard the crowd cheer for one of Zane’s well-hit bludgers, but he couldn’t help smiling at how much the boy loved the sport, how he delighted in each match, in the teamwork and camaraderie. Also, James was growing increasingly confident of his own broom skills. He practiced with Zane on the Quidditch pitch many evenings, asking Zane for tips on technique. Zane, for his part, was always enthusiastic and supportive, telling James that he’d definitely make the Gryffindor team next year.
"Then I’ll have to stop practicing with you and giving you pointers, you know." Zane said, flying next to James and calling over the roar of the air. "It’d be like consorting with the enemy." As usual, James couldn’t tell if Zane was joking or not. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James enjoyed becoming more confident on the broom, but he was surprised to discover that he loved football. Tina Curry had divided all of her classes into teams and arranged a casual game schedule for them to play against one another. Many students had grasped the essential concepts of the game and, being competitive at heart, had worked to make the class-time matches interesting. Occasionally, a student would forget the non-magical nature of the sport and would be seen frantically searching their pockets for their wands, or simply pointing at the ball and yelling something like "accio football!" resulting in a general breakdown of the match while everyone laughed. Once, a Hufflepuff girl had simply grabbed the ball in both hands, forgetting the basic rules of the game, and charged down the field as if she were playing rugby. James discovered, rather reluctantly, that Professor Curry’s assessment of his skills had been fairly accurate. He was a natural. He could control the ball easily with the tips of his trainers as he zigged and zagged down the field. His ball-handling was regarded as among the best of any of the new players, and his scoring rate was second only to seventh-year Sabrina Hildegard, who, like Zane, was Muggle-born and, unlike Zane, had played on Muggle leagues when she was younger.
James and Ralph, however, barely talked. James’ initial anger and resentment had simmered down to a stubborn aloofness. Some small part of him knew that he should forgive Ralph, and even apologize for yelling at him that day in the Great Hall. He knew that if he’d kept his cool, Ralph probably would have seen the error of siding with his Slytherin Housemates. Instead, Ralph seemed to feel it was his duty to support the Slytherins and the Progressive Element as earnestly as he could. If it wasn’t for the fact that even Ralph’s enthusiastic support was rather weak-willed and doleful, James would have found it easier to stay angry at him. Ralph wore the blue badgess, and he attended the debate meetings in the library, but he did so with such a dogged attitude of obligation that it seemed to do more harm than good. If any of the Slytherins actually spoke to him, he’d jerk upright and respond with manic eagerness, then deflate as soon as they turned their attention elsewhere. It hurt James a little to watch it, but not enough to make him change his attitude toward Ralph.
In his room at night, or in a corner of the library, James would study the poem he and Zane had seen on the gate to the Grotto Keep. With Zane’s help, he had written it down from memory and was confident it was accurate. Still, he couldn’t seem to make much of it. All he knew for sure was that the first two lines referred to the fact that the Grotto Keep could only be found by moonlight. The rest was a puzzle. He kept fetching up on the line that read "Did wake his languid sleep", wondering if that could refer to Merlin. But Merlin wasn’t asleep, was he?
"Makes it sound like he’s Rip Van Winkle," Zane whispered one day in the library. "Snoozing away a few hundred years out under a tree somewhere." Zane had had to explain the fairy tale of Rip Van Winkle, and James considered it. He knew from hearing his dad’s conversations with other aurors that much of Muggle mythology came from long-distant encounters with witches and wizards. Stories of wizarding lore made their way into Muggle fairy tales, became stylized or altered, and grew into legends and myth. Perhaps, James mused, this story of the long sleeper, who awoke hundreds of years later, was a Muggle echo of the story of Merlin. Still, it didn’t get James or Zane any closer to figuring out how Merlin could possibly return after so many centuries, nor did it offer any clues as to who might be involved in such a conspiracy. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]At night, as he was drifting to sleep, James often found his thoughts returning, strangely enough, to his conversation with the portrait of Severus Snape. Snape had said he’d be watching James, but James couldn’t imagine how that could be. There was only one portrait of Snape on the Hogwarts grounds, as far as James knew, and it was up in the headmistress’ office. How could Snape possibly be watching James? Snape had been a powerful wizard, and a potions genius according to dad and mum, but how would either of those things allow his portrait to see around the castle? Still, James didn’t doubt Snape. If Snape said he was watching him, James felt confident that, somehow or other, it was true. It was only after two weeks of mulling over the conversation he’d had with Snape that James realized what struck him most about it. To Snape, unlike James and the rest of the wizarding world, it was a foregone conclusion that James was just like his father. Like Potter like son, he’d said, sneering. Ironically, though, to Snape, if no one else, this was not precisely a good thing.
As the leaves in the Forbidden Forest began to settle into the browns and yellows of autumn, the blue Progressive Element buttons were augmented by the posters and banners for the first All-School Debate. As Ralph had predicted, the theme was "Re-evaluating the Assumptions of the Past; Truth or Conspiracy". As if the words themselves weren’t enough, the right side of each banner and poster bore a drawing of a lightning bolt that was enchanted to shift into the shape of a question mark every few seconds. Zane, who, according to Petra, was quite good at debate, told James that the school debate committee had argued for quite some time about the topic of the first event. Tabitha Corsica was not on the debate committee, but her crony, Philia Goyle, was the committee chair.
"So in the end," Zane had reported to James, "the debate team turned out to be a great example of democracy in action: they argued all night, then she chose." He shrugged wearily.
The sight of the signs and banners, and especially that very unambiguous lightning bolt, made James’s blood boil. Seeing Ralph on a ladder finishing hanging one of the banners just outside the door to Technomancy class was more than he could take.
"I’m surprised you can reach like that, Ralph," James said, anger pushing the words out, "what with Tabitha Corsica’s hand so far up your backside."
Zane, who’d been walking next to James, sighed and ducked into the classroom. Ralph hadn’t noticed James until he spoke. He glanced down, his expression surprised and wounded. "What’s that supposed to mean?" he demanded.
"It means, I’d think by now you’d have gotten sick of being her little first-year puppet." James already regretted saying anything. The guileless misery on Ralph’s face shamed him.
Ralph had the mantra down well, though. "You’re people are the puppetmasters, preying on the fears of the weak-minded to maintain the demagoguery of prejudice and unfairness." he said, but without much conviction. James rolled his eyes and walked into the classroom. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Professor Jackson was absent from his usual spot behind the teacher’s desk. James sat next to Zane in the front row. As he sat down, he made a point of joking and laughing with a few other Gryffindors nearby, knowing Ralph was watching through the doorway. The mean pleasure it gave him was hollow and raw, but it was pleasure nonetheless.
Finally the room hushed. James looked up and saw Professor Jackson entering, carrying something under his arm. The object was large, flat and wrapped in cloth.
"Good morning, class," he said in his usual, brusque manner. "Your last week’s essays are graded and on my desk. Mr. Murdock, would you mind distributing them, please. On the whole, I am not terribly disappointed, although I think most of you can be relieved that Hogwarts does not generally grade on the curve."
Jackson carefully set his parcel on the desk. As he unfolded the cloth from around it, James could see that it was a stack of three rather small paintings. He thought of the painting of Severus Snape and his attention perked up.
"Today is a day for taking notes, I can assure you," Jackson said ominously. He arranged the paintings in a row along the shelf of the chalkboard. The first painting was of a thin man with owlish glasses and an almost perfectly bald head. He blinked at the class, his expression alert and slightly nervous, as if he expected someone, at any moment, to jump up and shout "boo!" at him. The next painting was empty but for a rather bland wooded background. The last showed a fairly ghastly clown in white face with a hideously large, red smile painted over its mouth. The clown leered inanely at the class and shook a little cane with a ball on the end. The ball, James noticed with a shudder, was a tiny version of the clown’s own head, grinning even more insanely.
Murdock finished handing back everyone’s papers and slid back into his own seat. James glanced down at his essay. On the front, in Jackson’s perfect, left-slanting cursive, were the words: Tepid, but borderline cogent. Grammar needs work.
"As always, questions about your grades may be submitted to me in writing. Further discussion will be obtained, as needed, during my office hours, assuming any of you remember where my office is. And now, onward and upward." Jackson paced slowly along the line of paintings, gesturing vaguely at them. "As many of you will recall, in our first class, we had a short discussion, spear-headed by Mr. Walker," he peered beneath his bushy eyebrows in Zane’s direction, "about the nature of magical art. I explained that the artist’s intentions are imbued on the canvas via a magical, psycho-kinetic process, which allows the art to take on a semblance of motion and attitude. The result is a drawing that moves and mimics life at the whim of the artist. Today, we will examine a different kind of art, one that represents life in a wholly different way."
Quills scratched feverishly as the class struggled to keep up with Jackson’s monologue. As usual, Jackson paced as he spoke. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"The art of magical painting comes in two forms. The first one is just a more lavish version of what I illustrated in class, which is the creation of purely fanciful imagery based on the imagination of the artist. This is different from Muggle art only inasmuch as the magical versions may move and emote, based on the intention-and only within the imaginative boundaries-of the artist. Our friend Mr. Biggles, here, is an example." Jackson gestured at the painting of the clown. "Mr. Biggles, thankfully, never existed outside the imagination of the artist who painted him." The clown responded to the attention, bobbing in its frame, waggling the fingers of one white-gloved hand and waving the cane in the other. The tiny clown’s head on the end of the cane ran its tongue out and crossed its eyes. Jackson glared at the thing for a moment, and then sighed as he began to pace again.
"The second type of magical painting is much more precise. It depends on advanced spellwork and potion-mixed paints to recreate a living individual or creature. The technomancic name for this type of painting is imago aetaspeculum, which means… can anyone tell me?"
Petra raised her hand and Jackson nodded at her. "It means, I think, something like a living mirror image, sir?"
Jackson considered her answer. "Half credit, Miss Morganstern. Five points to Gryffindor for effort. The most accurate definition of the term is a magical painting that captures a living imprint of the individual it represents, but confined within the aetas, or timeframe, of the subject’s own lifetime. The result is a portrait that, while not containing the living essence of the subject, mirrors every intellectual and emotional characteristic of that subject. Thus, the portrait does not learn and evolve beyond the subject’s death, but retains exactly that subject’s personality as strictly defined by his or her lifetime. We have Mr. Cornelius Yarrow here as an example."
Jackson now indicated the thin, rather nervous man in the portrait. Yarrow flinched slightly at Jackson’s gesture. Mr. Biggles capered frantically in his frame, jealous for attention.
"Mr. Yarrow, when did you die?" Jackson asked, passing the portrait on his way around the room again.
The portrait’s voice was as thin as the man in it, with a high, nasal tone. "September twentieth, nineteen forty-nine. I was sixty-seven years and three months old, rounding up, of course."
"And what-as if I needed to ask-was your occupation?"
"I was Hogwarts school bursar for thirty-two years." the portrait answered with a sniff.
Jackson turned to look at the painting. "And what do you do now?"
The portrait blinked nervously, "Excuse me?"
"With all the time you now have on your hands, I mean. It’s been a long time since nineteen forty-nine. What do you do with yourself, Mr. Yarrow? Have you developed any hobbies?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Yarrow seemed to chew his lips, obviously mystified and worried by the question. "I… hobbies? No hobbies, as such. I… I always just liked numbers. I tend to think about my work. That’s what I always did when I wasn’t figuring the books. I thought about the budgets, the numbers, and worked them out in my head."
Jackson maintained eye contact with the painting. "You still think about the numbers? You spend your time working out the books for the school budget as it stood in nineteen forty-nine?"
Yarrow’s eyes darted back and forth over the class. He seemed to feel he was being trapped somehow. "Er. Yes. Yes, I do. It’s just what I do, you understand. What I always did. I see no reason to stop. I’m the bursar, you see. Well, was, of course. The bursar."
"Thank you very much, Mr. Yarrow. You’ve illustrated my point precisely," said Jackson, resuming his circuit of the room.
"Always happy to be of service." Yarrow said a little stiffly.
Jackson addressed the class again. "Mr. Yarrow’s portrait, as some of you probably know, normally hangs in the corridor just outside the headmistress’s office, along with many other former school staff members and faculty. We have, however, come into possession of a second portrait of Mr. Yarrow, one that normally hangs in his family’s home. The second portrait, as you may guess, is here in the center of our display. Mr. Yarrow, if you please?" Jackson gestured at the empty portrait in the center.
Yarrow raised his eyebrows. "Hm? Oh. Yes, of course." He shifted, stood, brushed some nonexistent flecks of lint off his natty robes, and then stepped carefully out of the portrait frame. For a few seconds, both portraits stood empty, then Yarrow appeared in the center portrait. He was wearing slightly different clothes in this portrait, and when he sat, he was turned at an angle, showing the prow of his nose in profile.
"Thank you again, Mr. Yarrow," Jackson said, leaning against his desk and crossing his arms. "Although there are exceptions, typically, a portrait only becomes active upon the death of the subject. Technomancy cannot explain to us why this should be, except that it seems to respond to the law of Conservation of Personalities. In other words, one Mr. Cornelius Yarrow at any given moment is, cosmically speaking, sufficient." There was a murmur of suppressed laughter. Yarrow frowned as Jackson continued, "Another factor that comes into play once the subject is deceased is the interactivity between portraits. If there are more than one portrait of an individual, the portraits become connected, sharing a common subject. The result is one mutual portrait that can maneuver at will between its frames. For instance, Mr. Yarrow can visit us at Hogwarts, and then return to his home portrait as he wishes."
James struggled to write all of Jackson’s comments down, knowing the professor was notorious for creating test questions out of the least detail of a lecture. He was distracted from the task, however, by thoughts of the portrait of Severus Snape. James risked raising his hand. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Jackson spied him and his eyebrows rose slightly. "A question, Mr. Potter?"
"Yes, sir. Can a portrait ever leave its own frames? Can it, maybe, go over into a different painting?"
Jackson studied James for a moment, his eyebrows still raised. "Excellent question, Mr. Potter. Let us find out, shall we? Mr. Yarrow, may I beg your service once more?"
Yarrow was trying to maintain the pose of his second portrait, which was studious and thoughtful, looking slightly away. His eyes slid to the side, looking out at Jackson. "I suppose so. How else may I help?"
"Are you aware of the painting of the rather odious Mr. Biggles in the frame next to you?"
Mr. Biggles responded to the mention of his name by feigning great shock and shyness. He covered his mouth with one hand and batted his eyes. The tiny clown’s head on the end of the cane goggled and blew raspberries. Yarrow sighed. "I am aware of that painting, yes."
"Would you be so kind as to step into his painting for just a moment, sir?"
Yarrow turned to Jackson, his watery eyes magnified behind his spectacles. "Even if that were possible, I don’t believe I could bring myself to join his company. I’m sorry."
Jackson nodded, closing his eyes respectfully. "Thank you, yes, I don’t blame you, Mr. Yarrow. No, we can see, therefore, that while a much stronger magic is required to create the imago aetaspeculum, it isn’t designed to allow the portrait to enter a painting of a purely imaginary subject. It would be, in a sense, like trying to force yourself through a drawing of a door. On the other hand, Mr. Biggles?" The clown jumped up ecstatically at the mention of its name again, then looked at Jackson with a caricature of intense attention. Jackson spread an arm toward the middle frame. "Please join Mr. Yarrow in his portrait, won’t you?"
Cornelius Yarrow looked shocked, then horrified, as the clown leaped out of its own painting and into his. Mr. Biggles landed behind Yarrow’s chair, grabbing it and nearly rocking Yarrow out of it. Yarrow spluttered as Biggles leered forward, his head over Yarrow’s left shoulder, the miniature clown’s head cane over his right, blowing raspberries into the man’s ear.
"Professor Jackson!" Yarrow exclaimed, his voice rising an octave and trembling on the verge of inaudibility. "I insist you remove this… this fevered imagining from my portrait at once!"
The class erupted into gales of laughter as the clown leaped over Yarrow’s shoulder and landed on his lap, throwing both arms around the man’s skinny neck. The clown’s head cane kissed Yarrow repeatedly on the nose. "Mr. Biggles," Jackson said loudly. "That’s enough. Please return to your own painting."
The clown seemed disinclined to obey. He threw himself off Yarrow’s lap and hid elaborately behind the man’s chair. Biggles’s eyes peeped over Yarrow’s right shoulder, the miniature head peeped over his left. Yarrow turned and swatted at the clown prissily, as if it were a spider he was loathe to touch but anxious to kill. Jackson produced his wand-a twelve-inch length of hickory-from his sleeve and pointed it carefully at [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]the clown’s empty frame. "Shall I alter your environment while you are away, Mr. Biggles? You’ll need to return to it eventually. Would you prefer to find it stocked with a few more Japanese Thorn Thickets?"
The clown frowned petulantly under its make-up and stood. Sulking, it clambered out of Yarrow’s portrait and back into its own frame.
"A simple rule of thumb," Jackson said, watching the clown give him a very enthusiastic nasty look. "A one-dimensional personality can merge into a two-dimensional personality’s environment, but not the other way around. Portraits are confined to their own frames, while imaginary subjects can move freely into and through any other painting in their general vicinity. Does that answer your question, Mr. Potter?"
"Yes, sir." James answered, then rushed on, "One more thing, though. Can a portrait ever appear in more than one of its frames at once?"
Jackson smiled at James while simultaneously furrowing his brow. "Your inquisitiveness on the subject knows no bounds, it seems, Mr. Potter. As a matter of fact that is possible, although it is a rarity. For great wizards, whose portraits have been duplicated many times, there has been known to be some division of the personality, allowing the subject to appear in multiple frames at once. Such is the case with your Albus Dumbledore, as you might guess. This phenomenon is very difficult to measure and, of course, depends entirely on the skill of the witch or wizard whose likeness appears in the portrait. Is that all, Mr. Potter?"
"Professor Jackson, sir?" a different voice asked. James turned to see Philia Goyle near the back, her hand raised.
"Yes, Miss Goyle." Jackson said, sighing.
"If I understand correctly, the portrait knows everything that the subject knew, yes?"
"I believe that is apparent, Miss Goyle. The painting reflects the personality, knowledge and experiences of the subject. No more and no less."
"Does a portrait, then, make its subject immortal?" Philia asked. Her face, as always, was stoic and impassive.
"I am afraid you are confusing what appears to be with what is, Miss Goyle," Jackson said, eyeing Philia closely, "and that is a dreadful mistake for a witch to make. Much of magic, and much of life in general I might add, is concerned primarily with illusion. The ability to separate illusion from reality is one of the fundamental basics of Technomancy. No, a portrait is merely a representation of the once-living subject, no more alive than your own shadow where it falls on the ground. It can in no way be thought to prolong the life of the deceased subject. Despite all appearances, a wizard portrait is still merely paint on canvas."
As Jackson finished speaking, he turned toward the painting of Mr. Biggles. With one swift movement, he pointed his wand at the painting, not even quite looking at it. A jet of clear, yellowish liquid spurted from the end of the wand and splashed on the canvas. Instantly, it dissolved the paint. Mr. Biggles [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]stopped moving as his image blurred, then ran freely down the canvas. The unmistakable smell of turpentine filled the room. The class was deadly quiet.
Professor Jackson walked slowly behind his desk. "I fancied myself a bit of an artist when I was younger." he said, studying the end of his wand as he turned. "Mr. Biggles, horrid as he was, was one of my better works. You may freely guess what kind of life circumstances could lead to my creating such a thing, as I myself have forgotten. I thought Mr. Biggles was long forgotten as well, until I found him in the bottom of a trunk while packing for my journey. I thought," he said, glancing over at the streaky mess that ran out of the frame and dripped to the floor, "that this would be a fitting end for him."
Jackson sat down at his desk, carefully laying his wand on the blotter in front of him. "And now, class, what Technomancic truth can we derive from what I’ve just illustrated?"
No one moved. Then a hand raised slowly.
Jackson inclined his head. "Mr. Murdock?"
Murdock cleared his throat. "Don’t try to be an artist if you’re supposed to be a Technomancy teacher, sir?"
"That wasn’t quite what I had in mind, Mr. Murdock, but that is inarguably true as well. No, the truth I was illustrating is that, while a wizard painting, portrait or otherwise, is indeed still merely paint on canvas," Jackson’s gaze searched the class, then settled on James. "Only the original artist can destroy his painting. No one or nothing else. The canvas can be slashed, the frame destroyed, the bindings cut, but the painting will endure. It will continue to represent its subject, no matter what happens to it, even in a hundred pieces. Only the original artist can destroy that connection, and once he does, it is destroyed forever."
As the class was dismissed, James couldn’t help slowing as he passed the destroyed painting of Mr. Biggles. The clown’s face was nothing more than a muddy gray blur in the center of the canvas. Squiggly streaks of paint ran over the bottom edge of the frame, puddled in the chalk tray, and dripped onto the floor, making a drab spatter of white and bloody red. James shuddered, and then walked on. He thought he’d never look at another wizard painting the same way again. As he made his way to his next class, he passed a painting of several wizards gathered around a gigantic globe. Ironically, James noticed that one of the wizards, a severe man with a black mustache and glasses, was watching him closely. James stopped and leaned in. The wizard’s stare became stonier, his eyes piercing.
"You’ve got nothing to worry about," James said quietly. "I don’t even know how to draw. Art is Zane’s department."
The painted wizard grimaced at him, annoyed, as if James had entirely missed the point. He made a harrumphing noise and pointed in the direction James had been walking, as if to say move along, nothing to see here. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James resumed his walk to Charms class, musing idly about the wizard in the painting. He’d looked familiar, but James couldn’t quite place him. By the time he entered Professor Flitwick’s classroom, James had already forgotten the little painted wizard and his piercing stare.
The day of the much ballyhooed first school debate came and James was surprised at how many people were planning to attend. He had assumed debates were typically stodgy little affairs attended only by the teams themselves, some teachers, and a handful of the more academically-minded students. By lunch that Friday, though, the debate had generated the sort of boisterous tension that accompanied certain Quidditch matches. The one thing that seemed to be missing, however, was the joking taunts between the supporters. Thanks to the carefully worded banners and signs advertising the debate, the student population had been rather evenly divided between two worldviews that, it seemed, were not compatible on any level. The result was a sullen tension that filled the silences where jests and competitive taunts might otherwise have been. James had not been seriously considering attending the debate. Now, though, he realized that the outcome of the event would very likely affect the entire culture of Hogwarts. For that reason, he felt an obligation to go, as well as a growing curiosity. Besides, if Zane was going to be arguing in front of a large portion of the school populace, partly in defense of Harry Potter, James knew it’d be important that he be there to show his support.
After dinner, James joined Ted and the rest of the Gremlins as they made their way to the event, along with much of the rest of the student populace.
The debate was held in the Amphitheater, where the occasional play and concert were usually performed. James had never been in the Amphitheater before. The open-air seating area, carved out of the hillside behind the east tower, descended in steep terraces down to a large stage. As James made his way through the crowded arch that opened onto the top tier of seating, he saw that the stage below was nearly empty. A high-backed, official-looking chair sat in the center rear of the stage, flanked by two podiums and two long tables, with chairs arranged along their backs. Professor Flitwick was on stage, guiding a phosphorous globe into the air with his wand, placing it among several others that lit the stage at strategic [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]locations. The orchestra pit had been covered over with a great wooden platform, and then arranged with a library table and six chairs. Zane had explained that the judges would sit there. The noise of the crowd of students was a hushed babble, nearly lost in the normal evening noises emanating from the dim hills and the nearby forest. Ted, Sabrina and Damien led the way into a row halfway up the middle section, joining a group of other Gryffindors. Noah was already there. He waved at James as they found their seats.
"Gremlin salute." Noah said, performing, with a straight face, a complicated series of hand gestures that involved a traditional hand to the forehead salute, a raised fist, a waggle of both elbows that looked a bit like a chicken dance, and ended with both hands framing the sides of his face, pinky and thumbs extended, apparently mimicking gremlin ears.
Ted nodded, responding with only the gremlin-ear gesture, which was apparently the counter-sign. "Have our friends from triple double-you come through for us?"
Noah nodded. "We ran a small test this afternoon under controlled circumstances. Looks even better than we hoped. And," he added, grinning, "they provided their services free of charge. George sent a note with the package asking only that we tell him exactly how it turns out."
Ted smiled rather humorlessly. "We’ll give him a full report, either way."
James nudged Ted. "What’s going on?"
"James, my boy," Ted said, scanning the crowd, "do you know what the term ‘plausible deniability’ means?"
James shook his head. "No."
"Ask your buddy, Zane. It was invented by the Americans. Let’s just say, sometimes it’s best not to know anything until after the fact."
James shrugged, figuring he was sitting close enough to the action to know, probably before anyone else, what the Gremlins were up to. Someone nearby had a small wireless tuned to the Wizarding Wireless Network. The tiny voice on the speaker burbled away, forming part of the background noise, until James heard the phrase "crowded Amphitheater". He swept his gaze over the groups clustered near the stage, and then saw what he was looking for. A tall man wearing a purple bowler hat was speaking into the tip of his wand. The cadence of his speech blew small smoky puffs off the end of his wand, the puffs forming the shapes of words as they floated through the air. On a small table near the man was a machine that looked somewhat like an old fashioned record player with a huge funnel. The wispy word-shapes were sucked into the funnel as fast as they flowed off the man’s wand. James had never seen a magical broadcast in action. He read the words the wizard was speaking a second before they were broadcast to the nearby wireless.
"The curious and the contentious alike seem to have gathered in droves for tonight’s contest," the announcer said, "illustrating the ongoing debate all around the wizarding world these days, as doubts about Ministry policy and auror practices meet questions regarding recent magical history. Tonight, via this special [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]broadcast of Current Wizard’s Newswatch, we will see what one of the country’s foremost centers of magical learning thinks of this divisive issue. I’m your host, Myron Madrigal, speaking on behalf of tonight’s sponsor, Wymnot’s Wand polish and Enchant-Enhancer: better spells come from a Wymnot wand. We’ll be right back for opening comments after this important message."
The announcer twirled a finger at an assistance, who plugged the funnel with a large plunger, then spindled a record into the device. A commercial for Wymnot Wand polish began to play on the nearby wireless. James had been concerned about the debate being broadcast to the wizarding world at large, but then decided it was better than having it parsed and reported in bits by someone like Rita Skeeter. At least this way, all the arguments would be heard in their entirety. He could only hope that Zane, Petra and their team would argue well against Tabitha Corsica and her carefully woven agenda of doubts and half-truths.
Just as the commercial on the nearby wireless ended, Benjamin Franklyn approached the left side podium on-stage. On the wireless, the announcer’s voice spoke in a hushed tone, "In a daring turn of events, the chancellor of the American wizarding school, Alma Aleron, Benjamin Amadeaus Franklyn has been asked to officiate tonight’s debate. He approaches the podium."
"Good evening, friends, students, guests." Franklyn said, foregoing his wand and raising his clear, tenor voice. "Welcome to this, Hogwarts’ inaugural All-School Debate. My name is Benjamin Franklyn, and I am honored to have been chosen to introduce tonight’s teams. Without further delay, will teams A and B take their places on the stage?"
A group of ten people stood from the front row. The group split, half ascending the stage on the right side and half on the left. They filed into the chairs behind the two tables as Franklyn introduced them. Team A consisted of Zane, Petra, Gennifer Tellus, a Hufflepuff named Andrew Haubert, and an Alma Aleron student named Gerald Jones. Team B was, not surprisingly, mostly fifth to seventh year Slytherins, including Tabitha Corsica, her crony Tom Squallus, and two others, Heather Flack and Nolan Beetlebrick. The fifth person at the table, and the only one younger than fifteen, was Ralph. He sat in his chair as rigid as a statue, staring at Franklyn as if he was hypnotized.
"Tonight’s debate," Franklyn continued, adjusting his square spectacles, "as can be assumed by the turnout and the press coverage, deals with subjects both weighty and far-reaching. It has been said that dissent is the greatest expression of freedom, and that debate and discourse are the fuel for a right-thinking populace to maintain a fair government. These are the axioms that define us, and tonight, we will see them in action. Let us all assume an attitude of respect and reason, regardless of our own opinions, so that what flows tonight does so in a manner befitting this school and all who have passed through its halls. No matter the outcome," Franklyn turned at this point, acknowledging the two debate teams seated on either side, "let us leave here as we entered: friends, classmates, and fellow witches and wizards."
There was a round of applause which, James thought, sounded rather more perfunctory than appreciative. Franklyn produced a paper from his robes and examined it. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]12
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"As was determined earlier this evening by lots," he called out in an official voice, "Team B is first to offer opening statements. Miss Tabitha Corsica, I believe, will represent. Miss Corsica."
Franklyn backed away from the podium, taking a seat in the high-backed chair at the rear center of the stage. Tabitha approached the left podium, her hands empty. She smiled her wonderful smile at the crowd, seeming to take every person in one by one. "Friends and classmates, teachers and members of the press, may I be so bold as to begin by pointing out that the remarks of our esteemed Professor Franklyn, in fact, represent the very heart of the error that underlies our discussion tonight."
The crowd reacted with something like a mutual gasp or sigh of anticipation. Tabitha took the moment to turn and smile at Benjamin Franklyn. "With apologies and respect, Professor." Franklyn seemed entirely unperturbed. He raised a hand to her, palm up, and nodded. Do tell, the gesture seemed to say.
"Of course, decorum and respect must rule the day during a discourse like this," Tabitha said, returning her attention to the audience. "In that respect we couldn’t agree more with the professor. No, the error lies in Professor Franklyn’s last sentence. He encourages us, most of all, to remember that we are all, in the end, fellow witches and wizards. Friends, is this the essential basis of our identity? If so, then I contend that we are the worst of tyrants, the lowest form of bigot. For are we not, beneath the wands and the spells, more human than witch or wizard? To allow ourselves to be primarily defined by our magic is to deny the humanity we share in common with the non-magical world. Worse, it relegates, by omission, the rest of humanity to a status both lower and less important than our own. Now, I do not ascribe these prejudices to Professor Franklyn in particular. These prejudices are as ingrained into the methods and manners of current wizarding policy as magic is ingrained into a broomstick. It is not the innate belief of the magical world that Muggle humanity is inferior to our own, but it is the unfortunate and inevitable result of current Ministry policies.
"Our argument tonight is that the assumptions of the current ruling class have led to this prejudice. Those assumptions are three-fold. The first is that the Law of Secrecy is a necessary safeguard against a Muggle world supposedly incapable of dealing with our existence. While possibly necessary in a past age, we maintain that the Law of Secrecy is now obsolete, resulting only in a segregated society that unfairly denies both the wizarding and the Muggle worlds the benefits of each other.
"The second assumption is that history proves the idea that magical-Muggle congress can only result in war. We will argue that this claim has been vastly orchestrated out of a series of isolated and unconnected historical incidents that, on their own, were unfortunate but relatively unimportant. The spectre of the all-powerful evil wizard seeking world rule has been placed alongside the prejudice of the weak-minded Muggle world, incapable of accepting the existence of magical society. Both of these threats, we assert, have been cultivated by the magical ruling class to maintain a culture of fear, thus cementing their own agenda of power and control.
"And the final assumption we wish to question is the existence of so-called ‘dark’ magic. We will argue that ‘dark’ magic is simply a form of complex, if occasionally dangerous magic, only considered evil [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]13
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]because it was mostly used by those who at one time opposed the current magical ruling class. ‘Dark’ magic is, in short, an invention of the Department of Aurors, used to justify the squashing of any individual or group that the ruling class feels threatened by.
"We assert that these three assumptions form the basis of the policies of prejudice against the Muggle world. Our goal is equality, and nothing less, for Muggles as well as ourselves. After all, before we are witch or wizard, Muggle or magical, we are first and foremost… human."
With that, Tabitha turned and walked back to her seat at the team B table. There was a moment of rather awed silence, then, to James dismay, the crowd erupted in applause. James looked around. Not everyone was applauding, but those that were, roughly half, did so with a grim vigor.
"…outpouring of support from the assembled students," the voice on the wireless could just be heard to say, "as Miss Corsica, the picture of composure and assurance, takes her seat. Miss Petra Morganstern, captain of team A, now approaches the lectern…"
Petra arranged a small stack of notecards on the podium as the cheers died away. She looked up, unsmiling.
"Ladies and gentlemen, fellow classmates, greetings." she said, her voice crisp and ringing. "The members of team B claim that there are three points to their argument, their ‘three assumptions’. Team A will argue that there is, in actuality, only one ‘assumption’ that is valid for debate tonight, their other two arguments being completely dependent upon it. That ‘assumption’ is the notion that history, as a science and as a study, is not reliable. Team B must convince us that history, rather than being trustworthy, is a complete fabrication, woven by the whims and deliberate manipulations of a small group of incredibly powerful ruling witches and wizards. These ruling individuals must be powerful indeed, because the history they have allegedly invented is, in fact, still in the memory of many of those still living today. Our parents and grandparents, our teachers, and yes, our leaders. They were there when this supposedly fabricated history took place, much of it right here on these very grounds. Using the logic of team B, the Battle of Hogwarts either never occurred, or occurred so differently as to be completely meaningless. If this is so, then we may well argue their other ‘assumptions’, such as the assertion that there is no necessity for the Law of Secrecy and that dark magic is an invention of the Department of Aurors. If, however, the historical record of the rise of the Dark Lord and his bloody quest for power and dominion over the Muggle world can be shown to be accurate, the rest of team B’s claims fall as well. Thus, we will spend our energies on that argument only, with apologies to team B."
There was another moment of charged silence, precipitated by the mention of the Dark Lord, then another burst of applause, equal in volume to the previous, but scattered with exuberant whoops and whistles.
"A short but pithy opening statement by Miss Morganstern," the announcers’s voice said. James saw the man in the purple bowler and read his words as they flowed from his wand to the broadcasting funnel. "Apparently crafted on the spot as a response to Miss Corsica’s three-fold outline. This promises to be a direct and spirited dialogue, ladies and gentlemen." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]14
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]For the next forty minutes, members of each team took to the podiums, offering argument and counter-argument, all timed and officiated by Professor Franklyn. The audience had been instructed to refrain from applause, but this had proven impossible to prevent. Once one round of applause had been sounded for a team’s argument, it seemed incumbent upon supporters of the opposing viewpoint to cheer their own side as well. Night descended on the Amphitheater, ominously dark, with only a thin sickle moon low on the horizon. Enchanted lanterns floated over the stairs and archways, leaving the seating areas in shadow. The stage glowed in the center, lit like noonday in the glow of Professor Flitwick’s gently floating phosphorous globes. Zane faced off against Heather Flack, debating the assertion that recorded histories were always manufactured by the victors.
"I’m from the United States, you know." Zane said, addressing Heather Flack across the stage. "If your statement is true, it’s a remarkable thing that I’ve ever learned anything about my country’s occasionally terrible past, from our treatment of Native Americans, to the Salem witch-hunts, to the one-time institution of slavery. If the victors fabricate our histories, how is it that I know that even Thomas Jefferson once owned slaves?"
Benjamin Franklyn winced at that, then nodded slowly, approvingly. The supporters of team A applauded uproariously.
Finally, with no clear outcome, the captains of both teams approached the podiums for final arguments. Tabitha Corsica still had first option.
"I appreciate," she began, glancing at Petra, "that my opponent in this debate has made it a point to restrict discussion to this one central tenet: that the recent history of the wizarding world has been enhanced and stylized to instill terror of some fabled, monstrous enemy. To be specific, they have continuously raised the image of The Dark Lord, as they prefer to call him. If Miss Morganstern wishes to evade the other valid facets of tonight’s discussion, I will concur. If, that is, she is willing to debate the details of the one figure around whom all the other details revolve. Let us discuss the treatment of Lord Tom Riddle."
A distinct gasp of surprise and awe washed over the crowd at the mention of Voldemort’s name. Even for Tabitha Corsica, James thought, bringing up Tom Riddle seemed like a terrible risk, even if he was, in fact, the heart of the issue. James sat forward in his seat, his heart pounding.
"’The Dark Lord’, as the Department of Aurors likes to call Tom Riddle," Tabitha said into the hushed darkness, "was indeed a powerful wizard, and perhaps even a misguided one. Overzealous, he may have been. But what, really, do we know for sure about his plans and his methods? Miss Morganstern will simply tell you he was evil. He was a ‘dark’ wizard, she will say, intent only on power and death. But really, do such people even exist? In comic books, perhaps. And in the minds of those who breed fear. But is anyone, in reality, utterly and irredeemably evil? No, I suggest that perhaps Tom Riddle was a misguided, but well-meaning wizard whose desire for Muggle-wizard equality was simply too radical a notion for the magical ruling class to allow. The powers-that-be put together a very careful campaign of half-truths and outright lies, all designed to discredit Riddle’s ideas and demonize his followers, whom the ministry-controlled media [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]15
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]dubbed ‘Death Eaters’. Despite this, Riddle’s reformers were eventually able to win enough confidence to assume control of the Ministry of Magic for a short time. Only after a vicious and bloody coup were the old powers able to defeat Riddle and his reformers, killing Tom Riddle in the process and defaming what he stood for as mercilessly as they could."
As Tabitha spoke, a grumbling spread around the assembled crowd. The grumbling grew into isolated shouts of outrage, then calls of "let her speak!" Finally, just as she finished, the crowd erupted into an agitated frenzy that James found frightening. He glanced around. Many students had stood and were shouting through cupped hands. Several had climbed onto their seats, stomping or shaking fists. James couldn’t tell who, among the crowd, was shouting for or against Tabitha.
At the height of the disturbance, James had a vague sense of Ted Lupin and Noah Metzker huddling around something. Suddenly, there was a burst of blinding light between them, throwing them into stark silhouette. The light shot upwards, filling the amphitheater with its glow. At about a hundred feet, the ball of light exploded into a million tiny lights. The crowd hushed, bewildered, every eye tilted up. The tiny lights swam together, forming shapes. There was a collective gasp as the lights formed the huge shape of the legendary Dark Mark: a skull with a snake squirming out of the mouth. Then, almost instantly, the shape was overwhelmed by a stylized lightning bolt shape. The lightning bolt seemed to strike the skull, which bit the snake in half. The front half of the snake rolled over dead, its eyes turning to little crosses, and then the skull broke in half. The lightning bolt vanished as a sign popped up out of the broken skull:
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]You’ll laugh your skull off
at Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes!
Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade Locations!
Custom Orders our Specialty!
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]There was a long, silent moment of complete bewilderment as everyone stared up at the glittering letters. Then the letters broke apart and fell, showering prettily into the Amphitheater. There was a titter of laughter somewhere.
"Well," Professor Franklyn said, having stood and moved center-stage. "That was, I must admit, a well-timed, if somewhat puzzling diversion." There was some scattered, embarrassed laughter. Slowly, people began to resume their seats. James turned toward Ted and Noah, who were squinting and looking dazed, blinded by the Weasley Brothers’ special-order fireworks.
"Bloody Weasleys made a public service announcement out of it." Ted muttered.
Noah shrugged. "Guess that’s why it was free of charge."
"Ladies and gentlemen," Franklyn continued. "This is indeed a subject of much passion for many of us, but we must not allow ourselves to become carried away. Miss Corsica has made some assertions that are, [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]16
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]to many of us, very difficult to hear. However, this is a debate, and where I come from, we do not," he said with great emphasis, "squash debate simply because an argument makes us uncomfortable. I hope we can complete this discussion with dignity, otherwise, I am sure the Headmistress will agree with me that postponing final arguments will be the only recourse. Miss Morganstern, I believe you had the floor."
Franklyn sat back down, and James sensed that he was far angrier than he was letting on. Petra stood behind her podium for several seconds, eyes down. Finally, she looked up, obviously shaken.
"I admit I don’t know quite where to begin in responding to Miss Corsica’s frankly incredible hypothesis. The Dark Lord was not merely evil because it was convenient for those in power to call him so. He used unspeakable methods to gain and maintain power. He was known for freely using, and for instructing his followers to use, all three unforgiveable curses. Lord Voldemort was no more interested in Muggle equality than… than," she stopped, fumbling. James pressed his lips together furiously. He felt for her. There were so many lies to address. Any that slipped past would be touted as truths she was reluctant to admit.
"Miss Morganstern," Tabitha said, her voice beseeching, "Do you have any basis for these claims, or are you simply repeating the things you’ve been told?"
Petra looked over at Tabitha, her face pale and furious. "Only the totality of recorded history, and the living memories of those who experienced it first-hand." she spat. "It is incumbent on you, I suggest, to provide proof for your claims that Lord Voldemort was anything other than what all of accepted record tells us he was."
"Since you mention that," Tabitha said smoothly. "I believe that there are individuals here this evening who were first-hand witnesses to the Battle of Hogwarts. We could settle accounts right now, if we desired, by interviewing them in person. This is not a courtroom, though, so I will merely ask the following: can anyone in attendance, anyone who was there at the Battle, deny that Lord Tom Riddle himself stated for all to hear that he deplored the loss of any blood in battle? Can anyone deny that he pleaded with his enemies to meet with their leader personally, so that violence could be avoided?"
Tabitha peered out over the audience. There was perfect silence but for the distant drone of the crickets and the creak of wind in the trees of the Forbidden Forest.
"No, none deny it because it is the truth." she said, almost kindly. "Many died, of course. But it is a matter of fact that many more died than Lord Tom Riddle desired. All because those who opposed him could not bear for him to be known as anything other than a murderous madman."
Petra had regained her composure. She spoke now, clearly and strongly. "And is it the act of a peace-loving reformer to seek out and personally murder the family of an infant, then attempt to murder the infant as well?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]17
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"You speak of Harry Potter, then?" Tabitha said, not missing a beat. "The man who, ironically, happens to be the head of the Auror Department?"
"You deny it is true, then?"
"I deny nothing. I simply question and challenge. I suggest only that the truth is a far more complex thing than we have been allowed to believe. I submit that allegations of cold-blooded murder and attacks on children, all of which are rather conveniently unproveable, factor very well into the doctrine of fear that has ruled us these past twenty years."
"How dare you!" James heard his own voice before he realized he’d meant to speak. He was standing, pointing at Tabitha Corsica, trembling with rage. "How dare you call my dad a liar! That monster killed his parents! My grandparents are dead because of him and you stand there and tell us that it’s some sort of made-up story! How dare you!" His voice cracked.
"I’m sorry," Tabitha said, and her face was, indeed, a portrait of compassion. "I know you believe that is true, James."
Professor Franklyn had stood and was moving forward, but James shouted again before Franklyn could speak.
"My dad killed your great hero!" he called, his eyes blurring with tears of rage. "That monster tried to kill my dad twice, the second time because my dad gave himself to him. Your great saviour was a monster, and my dad finally defeated him!"
"Your father," Tabitha said, her voice rising and becoming stern. "was a half-rate wizard with a good PR department. If it wasn’t for the fact that he’d been surrounded by greater wizards than himself at every turn, we wouldn’t even know his name today."
At that, the crowd exploded again, angry outbursts and shouts filling the space like a cauldron. There was a clatter on-stage. James looked and saw that Ralph, who’d never even spoken, had jumped up, knocking over his chair. Tabitha turned and looked at him, and he met her eyes for a second. Sit down, she mouthed at him, her eyes livid. Ralph returned her glare, then turned resolutely and left the stage. James saw it, and even in the midst of his anguish and fear at the nearly rioting crowd, his heart rejoiced.
There was no point in continuing the debate any further. Headmistress McGonagall joined Professor Franklyn on the stage and both shot red flares from their wands, restoring order to the Amphitheater. With no preamble, the Headmistress instructed all the students to return immediately to their common rooms. Her face was stern and very pale. As the crowd muttered and grumbled, funneling through the arched entryway back into the castle proper, James saw Ralph working toward him through the crowd. He moved aside until the larger boy caught up.
"I can’t do it anymore." Ralph said to James, his voice low and his eyes downcast. "I’m sorry she said those terrible, stupid things. You can keep hating me if you want, but I just can’t keep up with all this [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]18
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Progressive Element rubbish. I don’t know anything about it, really, except that it’s just too much work to be so… so political."
James couldn’t help grinning. "Ralph, you’re a brick. I don’t hate you. I should apologize to you."
"Well, let’s apologize later, OK?" Ralph said, working his way toward the archway with James following in his wake. "Right now, I just want to get out of here. Tabitha Corsica has been staring holes into me ever since I left the stage. Besides, Zane says that Ted’s invited us to hang out in your common room. He wants to gloat over having won over a member of team B."
"That won’t bother you?" James asked.
"Nah," Ralph replied, shrugging. "It’s worth it. Gryffindors have better snacks." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]19

Re: eighth harry potter book

chapter 10 below this post

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 10. Holiday at Grimmauld Place
**[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]The next Monday, James, Zane and Ralph stood outside the door of Headmistress McGonagall’s Advanced Transfiguration class until the last of her students left and she was gathering her things.
"Come in, come in." she called to the three boys without looking up. "Stop lurking outside the door like vultures. How may I help you?"
"Madame headmistress," James began tentatively. "We want to talk to you about the debate."
"Do you, now?" she asked, glancing up at James for a moment, then shouldering her bag. "Why, I cannot begin to imagine. The sooner we can all forget that fiasco, the better."
The boys scrambled to follow the headmistress as she strode toward the door. "But nobody is forgetting it, Madame," James said quickly. "It was all anybody talked about the whole weekend. People are getting really stirred up about it. There was almost a fight out in the courtyard yesterday, when Mustrum [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Jewel heard Reavis McMillan call Tabitha Corsica a lying twit. If Professor Longbottom hadn’t been nearby, Mustrum probably would’ve killed Reavis."
"This is a school, Mr. Potter, and a school is, in its simplest form, a place where young people gather. Young people are occasionally prone to have spats. This is why, among other reasons, Hogwarts employs Mr. Filch."
"It wasn’t a spat, Madame," Ralph said, following the headmistress out into the corridor. "They were really mad. Daft mad, if you know what I mean. People are coming unglued about this whole business."
"Then like Mr. Potter says, it is fortunate Professor Longbottom was nearby. I fail to see, precisely, why this is your problem."
Zane trotted to keep up with the headmistress’ stride. "Well, the thing is, Ma’am, we’re just wondering why you’re letting it all go on? I mean, you were there when the Battle took place. You know what this Voldemort guy was like. You could just tell everyone how it was and put Tabitha in her place, neat as you please."
McGonagall stopped suddenly, leaving the boys to scramble to a halt near her. "What, may I ask, would you three wish me to do?" she said, dropping her voice and looking at each one intently. "The truth about the Dark Lord and his followers has been common knowledge for thirty years, ever since he murdered your grandparents, Mr. Potter. Do you suppose that my repeating it one more time will dispel all the revisionist rabble-rousing that has been going on, not only at this school, but throughout the wizarding world? Hmm?" Her eyes were like diamond chips as she glared at them. James realized that she was, if anything, even more agitated about the debate than they were. "And suppose I summon Miss Corsica to my office and forbid her from disseminating these lies and distortions. Do you expect that this ‘Progressive Element’ of theirs will simply give up? How long do you suppose it would be before we’d be reading an article in the Daily Prophet about how the administration of Hogwarts is working with the Department of Aurors to stifle the ‘free exchange of ideas on school grounds’?"
James was stunned. He had assumed that the headmistress was indulging Tabitha Corsica for some reason, allowing, for a time, her charade to continue. It simply hadn’t occurred to him that McGonagall might not, in fact, be capable of addressing the matter without making it worse.
"So what do we do, Ma’am?" James asked.
"We?" McGonagall said, raising her eyebrows. "My dear James, I admit that you amaze and impress me. Despite what you may believe, the future of the wizarding world does not, in fact, rest upon you and your two friends’ shoulders." She saw the annoyed grimace on his face, and then she showed him one of her rare smiles. She bent a bit to speak more conspiratorially, addressing all three boys. "The revived memory of the Dark Lord is not an overlarge concern to those of us who once faced the living thing. This is a whim in the mind of a fickle populace, and irritating as it may be, it will pass. In the meantime, what you three can do is attend your classes, do your homework and continue to be the sharp-witted and strong-hearted boys you [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]obviously are. And if anyone around you tries to say Tom Riddle was a better man than Harry Potter, you have my permission – my instruction, even – to transfigure their pumpkin juice into nurgle water." She eyed the three boys seriously, one by one. "Just tell them I prescribed you to practice that particular spell. Understood?"
Zane and Ralph grinned at each other. James sighed. McGonagall nodded curtly, straightened herself, and continued briskly on her way. After five steps she turned back.
"Oh, and boys?"
"Yes ma’am?" Zane said.
"Two sharp flicks and the words ‘nurglammonias’. Emphasis on the first and third syllables."
"Yes ma’am!" Zane replied again, grinning.
The school year descended through autumn, approaching the winter holidays. The football field became carpeted with leaves, crunching and kicking up under the feet of Professor Curry’s Muggle studies teams. The unofficial football tournament ended with James’ team winning. James himself scored the winning goal, his third of the day, against goalie Horace Birch, the Ravenclaw Gremlin. His team collected around him, jumping and hollering as if they’d just won the House Cup. In fact, the winning team’s House was rewarded one hundred points by Professor Curry, that being the best prize she could offer. The team circled James, heaving him onto their shoulders and carrying him into the courtyard as if he had just returned from slaying a dragon. He grinned hugely, his cheeks beet red in the chilly autumn wind, and his spirits were higher than they’d been all year.
The routine of classes and homework, which had been daunting during the first weeks, became dull and predictable. Professor Jackson assigned endless, dreaded essays and sprung unsuspecting "pop quizzes" on his class every couple of weeks. Zane told James and Ralph amusing tales of confrontations between Professor Trelawney and Madame Delacroix during his Tuesday night Constellations Club, which, like Divination class, both professors managed to share. On the Quidditch pitch, James continued to advance his broom skills, with the help of both Ted and Zane, until he began to feel cautiously confident that he might, indeed, make the Gryffindor team next year. He began to imagine how rich it might be to show up at tryouts next spring and wildly surpass everyone’s memories of his first year attempts. Zane, for his part, continued to fly remarkably well for the Ravenclaws. Calling on his rather unique Muggle background, he invented a move he called "buzzing the tower", in which he’d hit a bludger around the press box, letting it gather speed as it circled back, then meet it on the other side, striking it again to add even more speed and a bit of direction. Using that trick, he had managed to knock two players completely off their brooms, leading to a few apologetic visits to the hospital wing.
Life for Ralph in the Slytherin house had been rough for a while. Tabitha had never actually spoken to him about his desertion of the debate stage, or his abandoning of the Progressive Element meetings. James and Zane figured she’d ceased having any use for him when he’d returned to being James’ friend. Eventually, [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]the older Slytherins simply forgot about Ralph, apart from a few cool stares or snide remarks in the Slytherin common room. Then, surprisingly, Ralph began to befriend some other first and second year Slytherins. Unlike the blue badge wearers, none of them seemed all that interested in the broader world of politics and causes. To be sure, there was a sort of shifty guile to even the first year Slytherins, but a couple of them seemed to genuinely like Ralph, and even James had to admit they were funny, in a double-edged sort of way.
Defense Against the Dark Arts became a favorite class of James, Zane and Ralph. Professor Franklyn taught a very practical class, with many exciting stories and real-life examples from his own long and wildly various adventures. James, to no one’s surprise, was a very good dueler. He admitted, with a sheepish grin, that he’d been taught quite a lot of defensive technique by his dad. Nobody, however, including James, was willing to go up against Ralph in a duel. Ralph’s wand skills seemed remarkably haphazard when it came to defensive spell-casting. The first time he’d dueled, Ralph had attempted a simple expeliarmus spell on Victoire. He struck out with his wand, a bit wildly, and a bolt of blue lightning had erupted from the end, singeing Victoire’s hair so that a ragged bald stripe ran straight across the top of her head. She patted at it with her hand, then her eyes nearly boggled out of her head. She screamed in rage and had to be restrained by three other students from tackling Ralph, who was three times her size. Ralph backed away, apologizing profusely, his wand still smoking.
Only once, during an evening in the Ravenclaw common room, did anyone have the temerity to mention anything to James, Zane and Ralph about the debate. They were just finishing their homework when a large fourth year named Gregory Templeton sat down at the table across from them.
"Hey, you were both in that debate, weren’t you?" he said, pointing back and forth between Zane and Ralph.
"Yeah, Gregory," Zane said, shoving his books into his backpack, his voice betraying his general dislike of the older boy.
"You were the one at the table with Corsica, right?" Gregory said, turning to Ralph.
"Er. Yeah." Ralph said, "but…"
"You tell her from me she’s right on the mark, eh? I been reading a book that tells all about the whole thing. It’s called ‘the Dumbledore Plot’, and it’s all about how the old man and that Harry Potter cooked the whole thing up, start to finish. Did you know they made up the whole story about Riddle and the horcruxes on the night the old man died? Some even say it was Harry Potter himself killed him, once they’d worked it all out."
James struggled to control his temper. He looked levelly at Gregory. "Do you even know who I am?"
Zane stared hard at the bottle in Gregory’s hand. "Hey," he asked with forced casualness, surreptitiously pulling out his wand, "what’s that you’re drinking?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ninety seconds later, James, Zane and Ralph scrambled as Gregory spat nurgle water all over the common room table.
"Practicing!" Zane called, ducking under Gregory’s grasping arms. "I swear! I was supposed to practice that transfiguration! Your drink just got in the way! Ask McGonagall!"
The three boys successfully ducked from the room, laughing uproariously at the ensuing chaos.
By Christmas holiday, James was ready for a break. After lunch on his last day of class, James went up to the Gryffindor sleeping chamber to pack his things. The sky outside the tower window had grown chilly and grey, making him wish for the grand fireplace back at number twelve Grimmauld Place and one of Kreacher’s very complicated hot chocolates, which consisted, at last count, of fourteen unnamed ingredients, including, he had been assured, at least a pinch of actual chocolate.
"Hey James," Ralph’s voice called up the stairs. "You up there?"
"Yeah. Come on up, Ralph."
"Thanks," Ralph panted, climbing the steps. "I came up after lunch with Petra. She said you’d be here packing. All raring to go, I expect."
"Yeah! We’re having everyone over to the old headquarters for the holidays this year. Uncle George and Ron, aunt Hermione and Fleur, Ted and his grandmum, Victoire, even Luna Lovegood, who you don’t know but you’d be keen on. She’s the weirdest grown-up I’ve ever met, but in a good way. Mostly. Grandmum and granddad won’t be there, though. They’re visiting Charlie and everybody in Prague this year. Still, I think even Neville will be there. Professor Longbottom, I mean."
Ralph nodded glumly, staring into James’ trunk. "Sounds swell. Yeah, well, I hope you have a happy Christmas and all that, then."
James stopped packing, remembering that Ralph’s dad was traveling for business over the holidays. "Oh, yeah. So what will you be doing, Ralph? Will you be spending Christmas with your grandparents or something?"
"Hmm?" Ralph said, glancing up. "Oh. Nah. Looks like I’ll just be hanging around here for the holidays. Zane’s not leaving until next week, so at least I’ll have him to hang around with over the weekend. After that… well, I’ll figure out something to do with myself." He sighed hugely.
"Ralph," James said, tossing a pair of mismatched socks into his trunk. "Do you want to come and have Christmas with my family and me?"
Ralph tried to look surprised. "What? No, no, I’d never want to impose on your big family gathering, what with all the, you know… I couldn’t. No…" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James frowned. "Ralph, you prat, if you don’t come home with me for the holidays, I will personally perform a random transfiguration on you with your own wand. How about that, then?"
"Well, you don’t have to get pushy about it!" Ralph exclaimed, then his face broke into a grin. "Your mum and dad won’t mind?"
"No. To tell you the truth, with all the people that’ll be in and out of the place, I’m not sure they’ll even notice."
Ralph rolled his eyes. "I meant about me being on the… you know, the wrong side of the debate and everything."
"They listened to it on the wireless, Ralph."
"I know!"
"And you never said a word."
Ralph opened his mouth, then closed it. He thought for a moment. Finally he grinned and plopped onto Ted’s bed. "I see your point. So. You say Victoire will be there?"
"Don’t get any ideas. She’s part Veela you know. She puts the whammy on any guy that gets within ten feet of her."
"I just wanted to try to make it up to her somehow. You know, about that whole incident in D.A.D.A."
James slammed his trunk. "Ralph, mate, the less you say about that, the better." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]The next morning, breakfast in the Great Hall was thinly attended. A heavy frost had fallen in the early hours, etching silver fern shapes in the corners of the windows and giving the view beyond a hoary ghostliness. James and Ralph arrived at the same time and found Zane at the Ravenclaw table.
"You’re a lucky stiff, Ralph." Zane said grumpily, huddling around his coffee cup. "I’m dying to see what a magical Christmas is like."
"To tell you the truth," James said, pouring himself a pumpkin juice, "I doubt it’d live up to your imagination."
"Maybe you’re right. Even at the best of times, I gotta admit, it feels a little like Halloween around here."
"Hey Ralph," James said, nudging the bigger boy, "wait until you see our traditional Christmas parade of ghouls! We’ll have candy cane stuffed bats to eat and drink hot chocolate out of elf skulls!"
Ralph blinked. Zane looked sour and rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah, you’re a laugh riot. Not."
"Come on," Ralph said, finally getting the joke. "You’ll have a great Christmas with your family. At least you get to see your mum and dad."
"Yeah, sure. An eight-hour flight back to the states with my sister Greer bugging me the whole way about life at that crazy magical school. She’ll be disappointed that, so far, the only way I can affect things with my wand is to hit them with it."
"We’re not allowed to practice magic out of Hogwarts, anyway." Ralph said instructively.
Zane ignored him. "And then, Christmas with the grandparents and all my cousins in Ohio. You have no idea what kind of craziness that always is."
James couldn’t help asking. "How do you mean?"
"Imagine the traditional all-American, Norman Rockwell Christmas scene, right?" Zane said, holding up his hands as if framing a picture. "Opening presents, and carving turkey, and carols by the Christmas tree. Got it?" Ralph and James nodded, trying not to smile at Zane’s grave expression.
"All right," Zane went on, "Now imagine hinkypunks instead of people. You’ll get the idea."
James burst out laughing. Ralph, as usual, just blinked and looked back and forth between the two other boys.
"That’s fantastic!" James hooted.
Zane smiled reluctantly. "Yeah, well, it is pretty funny, I guess. The screeches and the clawing, all those tiny shreds of wrapping paper flying all over the place, landing in the fireplace and nearly burning the place to the ground." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"What’s a hinkypunk?" Ralph asked, trying to keep up.
"Ask Hagrid next Care of Magical Creatures." James said, still chuckling. "It’ll all make sense."
Late that morning, Ralph and James said goodbye to Zane, then hauled their trunks out to the courtyard. Ted and Victoire were already there, sitting on their trunks on the top step, framed against the strangely silent, frost-laden grounds. Victoire’s hair had been regrown as well as possible by Madame Curio in the hospital wing, but the new hair was just different enough in texture and color to be noticeable. As a result, Victoire had taken to wearing a rather amazing variety of hats. The hats, if anything, enhanced her appearance, but she complained about them at every opportunity. Today, she had donned a small ermine pillbox cap, cocked rakishly over her left eyebrow. She glared coolly at Ralph as he drug his trunk out onto the step. A few minutes later, Hagrid drove up at the head of a carriage. Ralph’s mouth dropped open when he saw that nothing, apparently, was pulling the carriage.
"You lot aren’t s’posed to see these until next year, mind." Hagrid said to James, Ralph and Victoire. He yanked the brake lever, climbed down and began heaving their trunks easily onto the back of the carriage. "So be sure to act surprised when yeh sees ‘em next spring, right?"
"Oh, Hagrid." Victoire said haughtily, "If zese awful things are as ugly as mummy tells me, I’m glad I can’t see zem, anyway." She held out a hand and Ted took it, helping her rather unnecessarily into the carriage.
There were a few other students crammed into the carriage, all similarly late departures for the holidays. Hagrid drove them to Hogsmeade station, where they boarded the Hogwarts Express again. The train was far emptier than it had been on their arriving journey. The four of them found a compartment near the end, then settled in for the long trip.
"So Hogsmeade is a wizard village?" Ralph asked Ted.
"Sure is. Home to the Three Broomsticks and Honeyduke’s Sweetshop. Best cockroach clusters in the world. Lots of other shops, too. You’ll get to go on Hogsmeade weekends starting your third year."
Ralph looked thoughtful, which meant his brow pinched down while his lower lip pooched up, squeezing his entire face toward his nose. "So how do wizards keep Muggles out of a magical village? I mean, aren’t there any roads or anything?"
"Tricky question, mate." Ted said, slouching on his seat and kicking off his shoes.
Victoire wrinkled her nose. "You will keep zose dirt-kickers away from me, Mr. Lupin."
Ted ignored her, stretching his legs across the compartment and resting his feet on the opposite seat. "I’m in old Stonewall’s Applied Advanced Technomancy class this semester, and all I can tell you is that places like Hogsmeade aren’t just hidden because Muggles can’t find a road in. It’s all quantum. If Petra was here, she could explain it better." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James was curious. "What’s quantum mean?"
Ted shrugged. "It’s a joke in A.A.T. When in doubt, just say ‘quantum’." He sighed resignedly, gathering his thoughts. "All right, imagine that there are places on the earth that are like a hole in space patched with rubber, see? You can’t tell anything’s different from the top, but it’s maybe a little bouncy or something. Then, say, some wizard comes along who really knows his quantum. He says, gor, here’s a place where we can put up a smashing wizard village. So what he does is he conjures something sort of like a huge magical weight, but it’s really, really tiny, right? And the weight drops into the bit of rubbery reality and pulls it down, down, down. OK. So the weight punches that rubber reality right out into another dimension, making a funnel in the shape of space-time."
"Wait," Ralph said, frowning in concentration, "What’s space-time?"
"Nevermind," Ted said, waving dismissively, "Doesn’t matter. It’s all quantum. Nobody gets it except for crusty old parchment-heads like Professor Jackson. So anyway, there’s this funnel in space-time where the weight pushes down on the rubber reality. Muggles, see, can only operate on the surface of reality. They don’t see where the funnel dips down into this new dimensional space. To them, it just isn’t even there. Magic folk, though, we can follow the funnel down off main-space, if we know what to look for and share the secret. So we build places like Hogsmeade there."
"So Hogsmeade is down in some sort of funnel-shaped valley," Ralph said experimentally.
"No." Ted said, sitting up again. "It’s just, you know, a metaphor. The landscape looks just the same, but dimensionally, it goes out through the other side of space-time, where Muggles can’t go. Lots of wizard places have been built that way. We breed magical creatures in quantum preserves. Whole mountain ranges where the giants live, all buried in quantum, off the Muggle maps. That’s pretty much how unplottability works. Simple as that."
"Simple as what?" Ralph said, frustrated.
Ted sighed. "Look, mate, it’s like the cockroach clusters in Honeyduke’s. You don’t need to understand how they make them. You just need to eat ‘em."
Ralph slumped. "I’m not sure I can do either."
"This bloke’s a real barrel o’ laughs, isn’t he?" Ted asked James.
"So if Muggles can’t get in," James replied, "how’d that Muggle get onto the school grounds?"
"Oh yeah," Ted said, leaning back again. "The mysterious Quidditch intruder. Is that what people are saying now? That he was a Muggle?"
James had forgotten that not everything he knew about the intruder was common knowledge. He recalled now what Neville Longbottom had said about the wild rumors surrounding the mysterious man on [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]the Quidditch pitch. "Yeah," he said, trying to sound nonchalant. "I heard he may have been a Muggle. I was just wondering how a Muggle could get in, what with all this stuff about, you know, quantum."
"Actually," Ted said, squinting out the window at the brightening day. "I guess even a Muggle could get in if they were accompanied by a wizard, or led in somehow. It’s not that they can’t get in, exactly. It’s just that, as far as their senses are concerned, the spaces don’t even exist. If a magical person led them in, though, and the Muggle pushed through what their senses were telling them… sure, it’d be possible, I guess. But who’d be stupid enough to do such a thing?"
James shrugged, and looked at Ralph. The look on Ralph’s face mirrored what James was thinking. Stupid or not, somebody had indeed led a Muggle onto the Hogwarts grounds. How or why that had been arranged was still a mystery, but James intended to do his best to find out.
The four of them lunched on sandwiches wrapped in wax paper, taken from the Hogwarts kitchens that morning, then settled into companionable silence. The day became hard and bright, with the sun shining like a diamond over the marching fields and woods. The frost had burned away, leaving the ground raw and grey. The skeletal trees scoured at the sky, standing on carpets of dead leaves. Ralph read and napped. Victoire flipped through a pile of magazines, then wandered off in search of a few friends she suspected were somewhere on board. Ted taught James to play a game called Winkles and Augers, which involved using wands to levitate a piece of parchment folded into the shape of a fat triangle. According to Ted, both players used their wands-the winkles-to simultaneously levitate the folded parchment-the auger-each one trying to guide the paper into their designated goal area, usually a circle drawn on a piece of parchment and placed near their opponent. James had gotten marginally better at levitation, but he was no match for Ted, who knew just how to undercut James’ wand-work, bobbing the auger out of range and swooping it onto his goal with a resounding smack.
"It’s all about practice, James." Ted said. "I’ve been playing this since my first year. We’ve had as many as four people on a team sometimes, and used augers as big as the bust of Godric Gryffindor in the common room. I’m personally responsible for the fact that his left ear’s been glued back on. Didn’t know the reparo charm back then, and now we’ve come to rather prefer him that way."
By the time the train pulled into station nine and three quarters, dusk had begun to turn the sky a dreamy lilac color. James, Ted and Ralph waited for the lurch as the train came to a full stop, then stood, stretched, and made their way out to the platform.
The porter took their tickets, then produced their trunks with an accio spell, sucking each trunk rather roughly out of the baggage compartment and plunking it at its owner’s feet. Victoire caught up with them as they piled their trunks onto a large cart.
"I’m to escort you all to the old headquarters," Ted said importantly, drawing himself to his full height. "It’s close enough, and your parents are pretty busy tonight, James, what with everyone else arriving, and Lily and Albus just getting out of school today as well." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]They filed through the hidden portal that separated platform nine and three quarters from the Muggle platforms of King’s Cross station.
"You don’t drive, Ted," Victoire said reproachfully. "And you’ll hardly fit the four of us on your broom. What do you expect to do?"
"I suppose you’re right, Victoire." Ted said, stopping in the center of the concourse and looking around. Muggle travelers moved around them, hurrying here and there, most bundled into heavy coats and hats. The huge concourse echoed with the sound of train announcements and the tinkly din of recorded Christmas carols.
"Looks like we’re stuck," Ted said mildly, "I’d say this is an emergency of sorts, wouldn’t you?"
"Ted, no!" Victoire scolded as Ted raised his right hand, his wand sticking up out of it.
There was a loud crack that echoed all around the concourse, apparently unheard by the milling Muggles. A huge purple shape shot through the doors framed in the gigantic glassed arch at the head of the concourse. It was, of course, the Knight Bus. James had known to expect it when Ted had made the signal, but he’d never known it could travel off-road. The enormous triple-decker bus dodged and squeezed through the oblivious crowd, never losing speed until it squeaked violently to a halt directly in front of Ted. The doors shuttled open and a man in a natty purple uniform leaned out.
"Welcome to the Knight Bus," the man said, a bit huffily. "Emergency transport for the stranded witch or wizard. You know this is the middle of effing King’s Cross Station, don’t you? Seems like you could’ve at least made it to the front step."
"Evening, Frank," Ted said airily, hoisting Victoire’s trunk up to the conductor. "It’s this bad leg of mine again. Old Quidditch injury. Acts up at the worst of times."
"Old Quidditch injury my top-most grannie’s last molar," Frank muttered, stacking the trunks on a shelf just inside the door. "You try pulling that gaf one more time and I’m going to charge you a galleon just for being a nuisance."
Ralph was reluctant to get onto the bus. "You say it’s close? This headquarters place? Maybe we could, you know, walk?"
"In this cold?" Ted replied heartily.
"And with his bad leg?" Frank added sourly.
Ralph climbed on and had no sooner crossed the threshold when the doors slammed shut.
"Corner of Pancras and St. Chad’s, Ernie." Ted called, grabbing a nearby brass handle. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]The driver nodded, set his face grimly, gripped the steering wheel as if he meant to wrestle it, then punched the accelerator. Ralph, despite James’ advice, had forgotten to grab onto something. The Knight Bus rocketed forward, throwing him backwards onto one of the brass beds that, strangely enough, seemed to occupy the lowest level of the bus instead of seats.
"Hmmph?" the sleeping wizard that Ralph had landed on muttered, raising his head from the pillow. "Grosvenor Square already?"
The bus performed an inconceivably tight hairpin turn, circling a group of tourists who were staring up at the departures board, then rocketed across the concourse again, whipping around businessmen and old ladies like a gust of wind. The glassed arch loomed over them, and James was certain the Knight Bus couldn’t possibly fit through the open doorways, large as they were. Then he remembered that the bus had, indeed, come in through those doors. He braced himself. Without slowing, the bus squeezed through the door like a water balloon through a mouse-hole, popping out onto the crowded street and swerving wildly.
"I hear we’re having goose for dinner tonight!" Ted called to James as the bus careened through a busy intersection.
"Yeah!" James called back. "Kreacher insisted on a full course meal our first night back!"
"Gotta love that ugly little brute!" Ted yelled appreciatively. "How’s Ralph doing?"
James glanced around. Ralph was still sprawled on the bed with the sleeping wizard. "It’s all right," he yelled, clutching the bed with both hands. "I threw up in the souvenir sleeping cap they gave me."
The Knight Bus screamed around the corner where St. Chad’s Street met Argyle Square, then jammed to a halt. If anything, the sudden cessation of motion was as jarring as the ride itself. The gigantic purple bus sat quietly and primly, puttering a dainty cloud of exhaust. The doors shuttled open and Ted, Victoire, James and Ralph clambered out, the latter a little drunkenly. Frank, despite the rankled look he shot Ted, stacked their trunks carefully on the sidewalk and bid them a happy Christmas. The doors cranked shut and a moment later, the Knight Bus leapt down the street, streaking around a lorry and performing something rather like a pirouette at the intersection. Three seconds later, it was gone.
"That worked as well as could be expected." Ted said heartily, grabbing his and Victoire’s trunks by the handle and yanking them toward a line of dilapidated row houses.
"What number is it?" Ralph said, puffing and dragging his huge trunk.
"Number twelve. Right here," James replied. He had been to the old headquarters so many times he’d forgotten that it was invisible to most people. Ralph stopped at the base of the steps, his brow furrowed and frowning.
"Oh yeah," James said, turning around. "OK, Ralph. You can’t see it yet, but it’s right here. Number twelve Grimmauld Place, right here between eleven and thirteen. It used to belong to my dad’s [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]12
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]godfather, Sirius Black, but he willed it to dad. It was the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, back in the day when they were fighting Voldemort. They buried it with the best secrecy and disillusionment charms all the most powerful good wizards at the time could conjure. It was the best kept secret place of the Order, until right at the end, when a Death Eater followed my aunt here using side-along apparition. Anyway, it officially still belongs to dad, but we don’t live here most of the time. Kreacher keeps it up when we’re not here."
"I didn’t understand about every third word of that," Ralph said, sighing, "but I’m cold. How do we get in?"
James reached down for Ralph’s hand. Ralph gave it to him, and James pulled him up onto the first step of the landing leading into number twelve. Ralph stumbled, regained his footing and looked up. His eyes widened and a grin of delight spread across his face. James had no memory of his first visit to the old headquarters, but he knew from other people’s descriptions how the doorway revealed itself the first time you arrived, how number twelve simply pushed numbers eleven and thirteen aside like a man shouldering his way through a crowd. James couldn’t help grinning back at Ralph’s wonderment.
"I love being a wizard." Ralph said meaningfully.
As James slammed the door, his mum strode quickly toward him from the hall, wiping her hands on a towel. "James!" she cried, gathering him into her arms and nearly yanking him off his feet.
"Mum," James said, embarrassed and pleased. "Come on, you’re gonna melt the chocolate frog in my shirt pocket already."
"You’re not too old to give your mum a kiss after being gone for four months, you know." she chided him.
"You know how it is," Ted exclaimed mournfully. "One moment they’re yanking your apron strings, the next they’re asking to borrow the broom to go snogging with some crumpet. Where does the time go?"
James’s mum grinned, turning to Ted and embracing him as well. "Ted, you never change. Or shut up. Welcome. And you, too, Victoire. Adorable hat, by the way." Ralph groaned, but James’ mum went on before Victoire could offer any pointed explanation. "And you are Ralph, of course. Harry mentioned you, and of course James has told me loads about you in his letters. My name’s Ginny. I hear you are quite the wand master."
"Where is Dad, by the way?" James asked quickly, cutting Victoire off again.
"He picked up Andromeda after work today. They should be home soon enough. Everyone else will be here tomorrow." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]13
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"James!" two smaller voices chimed in unison, to the accompaniment of thundering footsteps. "Ted! Victoire!" Lily and Albus shoved past their mum. "What’d you bring us?" Albus demanded, stopping in front of James.
"Direct from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry," James said grandly, "I bring you both… hugs!" He grabbed Albus in a bear hug. Albus pushed and struggled, simultaneously laughing and annoyed.
"No! I wanted some Droobles Best Blowing Gum from the cart lady! I told you!"
Ted squatted down and squeezed Lily. "I got you something you’ll love, my dear."
"What is it?" she asked, suddenly shy.
"You’ll have to wait until Christmas, won’t you? Your mummy’s all stocked up on dragon kibble, isn’t she?"
"Ted Lupin!" Ginny snapped, "Don’t get her hopes up, you rogue. Now come on, all of you. Kreacher’s been in the basement all afternoon preparing what he calls ‘a fitting and proper tea service’. Don’t fill up, though, or you’ll not be hungry for the goose he cooked, and he’ll sulk all week."
Harry and Ted’s grandmum, Andromeda Tonks, arrived half an hour later, and the rest of the evening was a whirlwind of food, happy laughter, and catching up. Harry and Ginny, it turned out, hadn’t even listened to the Hogwarts debate, despite what James had assumed. Andromeda Tonks had, though, and was full of endless vitriol for Tabitha Corsica and her team. Fortunately, she had no idea whatsoever that Ralph had also been on the team, and Ralph was all too happy to allow her to continue in that ignorance.
"Don’t worry," Ted murmured to Ralph over dessert, "if anybody says anything, I’ll tell her you were a spy operating undercover. She loves espionage, does the old dear."
Kreacher hadn’t changed a single iota. He bowed low to James, one hand over his heart, the other spread wide. "Master James, come back from his first year of schooling, he has," he warbled in his bullfrog voice, "Kreacher has prepared master’s quarters just the way he likes them. Would master and his friend care for a watercress sandwich?"
Kreacher had, as usual, kept the house in exceptional order, and had even gone to the trouble to decorate for the holidays. Unfortunately, Kreacher’s concept of good cheer was a bit rustic, and the result would have amused Zane endlessly. The severed heads of the previous house elves, which hung permanently in the hallway as a testament to the original pureblood owners of the estate, had been dressed with fake white beards and conical green caps with jingle bells on the tips.
"Kreacher had bewitched them to sing holiday songs, too, he did," Kreacher told James and Ralph a bit petulantly. "But the missus decided that that was perhaps a bit too… festive. Kreacher liked it, though, just the same." He seemed to be angling to be allowed to reinstate the caroling heads. James assured [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]14
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Kreacher that it had been a wonderfully inventive idea and he’d talk to his mum about it. He was, in fact, morbidly curious to see and hear the heads in action.
Both Lily and Albus followed James and Ralph around most of the night, begging to see what the boys could do with their newly learned skills.
"Come on, James!" Albus demanded, "Show us a levitation! Levitate Lily!"
"No!" Lily cried, "Levitate Albus! Fly him out the window!"
"You both know I can’t do magic once I’m off the train and officially out of Hogwarts." James said wearily. "I’ll get in trouble."
"Dad’s Head Auror, you git. You probably won’t even get a warning."
"It’s irresponsible." James said seriously. "You get older and you’ll know what that means."
"You can’t do it, can you?" Albus taunted. "James can’t do a levitation! Some wizard you are. First squib in the Potter family. Mum will die of shame."
"You’re the same Albus-blabbus you ever were, you little skrewt."
"Don’t call me that!"
"What, skrewt or Albus-blabbus?" James smiled. "You know Albus-blabbus is your real name, don’t you? It’s on your birth certificate. I saw it."
"Albus-blabbus!" Lily sang, dancing around her older brother.
Albus jumped on James, wrestling him to the floor.
Later, as James and Ralph headed to James’ bedroom for the night, they passed a curtain that seemed to be drawn over a section of wall. A sleepy muttering came from behind it.
"Old Mrs. Black," James explained, "Crazy old nutter. Wigs out about people desecrating the house of her fathers and stuff every time she sees any of us. Dad and Neville have done everything they could think of to get the old bat off the wall, but she’s stuck there right good. Even considered cutting out the section of wall with the portrait on it, but it’s a main wall. Cutting her out would probably bring the next floor right down on top of us. Besides, strange as it may seem, Kreacher’s rather attached to her, since she was his original owner. So I suppose she’s part of the family forever."
Ralph peeked tentatively behind the curtain. He furrowed his brow. "Is she… watching television?"
James shrugged. "We discovered that a few years back. We had the front door open because we were moving in a new sofa. She saw a telly through the window across the street and shut right up for the first [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]15
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]time in weeks. So we hired a wizard artist to come and paint one right into her portrait. Crazy old bat loves the chat shows. Ever since then, well, she’s been a lot more bearable."
Ralph slowly let the curtain drape back over the portrait. A man’s voice behind it was saying, "And when did you first notice that your dog had tourrette’s syndrome, Mrs. Drakemont?"
Kreacher had arranged a cot for Ralph in James’ room. His trunk was placed neatly at the end of it, and there was a ribbon-wrapped pinecone on each pillow, apparently Kreacher’s idea of a Christmas mint.
"This used to be my dad’s godfather’s room," James said sleepily, once they had settled down.
"Cool," Ralph muttered, "Good guy, was he? Or was he a nutter, like the old witch in the portrait?"
"One of the best guys ever, according to Dad. We’ll have to tell you about him sometime. He was wanted for murder for over a decade."
There was a minute of silence, and then Ralph’s voice spoke in the darkness. "You wizards can be pretty bloody confusing, you know that?"
James grinned. A minute later, both of them were asleep. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]16

Re: eighth harry potter book

chapter 11 below this post

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 11. the Three Relics
**[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]After the initial excitement of travel and arrivals, Christmas break at Grimmauld Place became rather humdrum. James introduced Ralph to everyone, and Ralph very shortly became simply one more of the throng of friends and family that crammed the house. On the Wednesday before Christmas, Uncle Ron and Aunt Hermione arrived, along with their children Hugo and Rose. They were followed shortly thereafter by uncle Bill and aunt Fleur, Victoire’s parents. James was very fond of them all, and even though the house was beginning to feel rather strained to capacity, he was thrilled they were staying over through the break.
"It’s a good thing Mum and Dad are off with Charlie this year," Ron commented, lugging his and Hermione’s luggage up the steps to their third-floor bedroom. "This place seems so much smaller than it did when we were kids."
"It’s just you who’s bigger, Ron," Hermione chided, elbowing him affectionately in the stomach. "You’ve got no room to complain."
"I’m not complaining. At least we get a room. If Percy was here he’d have to bunk in with Kreacher." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James and Ralph, along with James’ siblings and cousins, spent their days by the fire, playing wizard chess with Uncle Ron, or roaming the nearby streets, performing last-minute errands and Christmas shopping with Ginny or Aunt Hermione. Fleur and Bill enlisted James and Ralph’s help in picking out and transporting a Christmas tree, which had looked merely charmingly plump outside, but had taken up two-thirds of the main hall when they’d brought it in.
"Seems a shame to do it," Bill said, producing his wand and pointing it at the tree. "Reducio!"
The tree shrunk by a third, but managed to maintain its density, so that it ended up looking rather more like a Christmas bush than a tree. Ralph, James, Rose and Victoire spent most of the day before Christmas Eve stringing popcorn, decorating the tree, and wrapping presents. That night, Hermione gathered the entire household with the intention of bundling everyone up and going Christmas caroling. Neither Ron nor Harry, however, were particularly overjoyed about the idea.
"Give us a break, Hermione," Harry said, dropping into an easy chair by the fire, "We’ve been on our feet all day."
"Yeah," Ron chimed in, bolstered a bit, "It’s just the start of the holiday. We haven’t even had a chance to sit down yet, have we?"
"Ronald Weasley, you get your bottom into your coat and hat," Hermione replied, tossing Ron’s things onto his lap. "We only get the whole family together once a year anymore, if we’re lucky, and I’m not going to let you sit on your bum all night just as if you were at home. Besides," she added a bit truculently, "you said on the way here that you thought caroling sounded fun."
"That was before I knew you were serious," Ron muttered, climbing to his feet and shrugging on his coat.
"You, too," Ginny smiled, grabbing Harry’s hand and pulling him out of the chair. "You can lounge around all Christmas day if you wish. Tonight we’re going to have some fun, whether you like it or not."
Harry groaned, but allowed Ginny to work his coat onto him. She punched him playfully in the stomach and he grinned, grabbing his scarf. To Ron’s and Harry’s apparent annoyance, Bill was raring to go, performing scales in the hallway, his hand on his chest. Fleur, dressed as resplendently as her daughter, smiled adoringly at him. As they headed out the door, James heard uncle Ron mutter to his dad, "I swear he acts like that as much to spite us as to impress her."
The night had turned out so perfectly and quintessentially Christmas-like that James wondered if his mum and aunt Hermione had somehow bewitched it. Fat, silent snowflakes had begun to fall, muffling the distant city sounds and blanketing the grimy walls and sidewalks with sparkling white. Hermione passed out sheets of music, and then arranged everyone so that the youngest were in front and the oldest and tallest were in back. "If mum weren’t still around," Ron said to Harry in a low voice, "I’d swear Hermione was channeling her." During a practice chorus, Hermione became annoyed at Ted, who insisted on singing [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]amusing variations of the lyrics, to the great delight of Albus and Hugo. Finally satisfied, she led the troupe through the streets surrounding Grimmauld Place, ringing doorbells and directing the choruses. Most of the Muggles who answered their doors stood and listened with something like strained amusement on their faces. Once, an old man with a large hearing aide yelled at them that he didn’t support any charities except the Hortense Home for Feral Felines, and then slammed his door.
"McGonagall owes him a Christmas card, then," Ted said, barely missing a beat.
James waved a hand at Ralph before he could ask. "Animagus. I’ll explain later."
Christmas morning dawned with dazzling brightness, the sun turning the snow-frosted windows into blinding tableaux. Ralph and James met Albus and Rose on their way down the steps to breakfast.
"It’s no use," Rose said dolefully, "Mum swears she’ll crucio anyone who tries to open a present before breakfast."
James blinked. "Aunt Hermione said that?"
"Well," answered Albus, "not in so many words. But she’s really in a snit ever since she caught us using a pair of Uncle George’s Z-ray spectacles on the presents to see what was in them. She just about turned dementor on him. It was scary!"
"Uncle George is here?" James asked, trotting down the rest of the stairs and heading for the kitchen. "Excellent!"
"Yeah, but he brought Katie Bell with him," Albus said, pronouncing the name with his most ingratiatingly snarky voice. Albus didn’t so much disapprove of Katie Bell as he disapproved of anyone threatening to alter George Weasley’s impish bachelorhood.
As James and Ralph turned the corner into the old kitchen, they heard George’s voice saying, "That’s the sort of publicity that has allowed triple W to grow to two locations and become the wizarding world’s leading joke shop, you know. You can’t turn down a primo show-stopper at a broadcast event like the debate. It’s all about the spectacle."
Katie Bell, an attractive woman with long brown hair, stirred her tea. "You should’ve heard the way Myron Madrigal described it on the wireless." she said, stifling a smile.
Ted scowled, then his curiosity got the better of him. "What’d he say?"
"He called it ‘a puerile display of monumental poor taste’." George said proudly, raising his juice glass in a toast.
"That’s beautiful!" Ted grinned, clinking his glass to George’s. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"James, good to see you!" George said, clapping his juice onto the table and patting the seat next to him. "Have a seat and tell us how the old alma mater is treating you."
"Great," James said, sitting down and grabbing a piece of toast. "George, this is my friend Ralph."
"Oh we know all about you, don’t we?" George said, leaning toward Ralph and tapping the side of his nose. "Our man on the inside, eh? Infiltrating the slimy underbelly of the Slytherin war machine. Spying and sabotaging left and right, no doubt."
Ralph rolled his eyes at Ted.
"I didn’t say anything," Ted said primly. "I happened to mention to him that you were on team B, way back when we ordered our little surprise package. He figured out the rest on his own when he found out
you were here."
Ralph squirmed. "Well. That’s not really true, you know. I’m just a kid."
"Never underestimate what a kid can do, Ralphie," George said seriously.
"That’s right," Katie nodded. "George and his brother Fred caused the best class disruption in
Hogwarts history in the middle of the reign of Umbridge the Terrible."
"Like I said, it’s all about the spectacle." George said.
"With a little revenge thrown in," Katie said, smiling.
"How dare you even suggest such a thing."
Ralph and James exchanged looks.
James, Ralph, Ted and George were the last at the breakfast table. The younger siblings and cousins
fairly drug them from the table, finally getting the entire household together for the opening of the presents.
"Didn’t you do like I told you?" George said, laughing as Albus pulled him into the parlor. "Open the presents in the middle of the night and then re-wrap them again with the reparo charm?"
"I tried!" Albus replied earnestly. "I nicked James’ wand and practiced on a box of biscuits. Couldn’t
get it to work! Made no end of a mess. Mum just about thrashed me."
"You nicked my wand!" James cried, lunging after Albus. "I’ll thrash you myself! Give it back!"
Hooting, Albus darted away with James in pursuit.
There was much yelling and shredding of paper, and James couldn’t help thinking that Christmas at Grimmauld place probably wasn’t much different than Zane’s description of his family Christmas in the States, hinkypunks and all. When the younger Weasleys and Potters had all opened their presents and [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]scampered off to enjoy them, the rest of the gifts were opened with a bit more reserve. Harry had gotten Ginny an unusual new cauldron, which she unwrapped and stared at rather blankly.
"It’s a Conjure-Pot," he explained, a little defensively. "It makes dinner a snap! You just throw in a few ingredients each morning, whatever you have left lying around the cupboard. It doesn’t matter what. The Conjure-Pot figures out the best dish to make with it, prepares it and cooks it up during the day. We all come home at night and voila, mystery meal. Great for the working mum on the go."
"At least that’s what the sign on the display at Tristan’s and Tupperworth’s said," Ron remarked, grinning. Harry clipped him on the back of the head.
Fleur sniffed. "Vhere I come from, eet is considered improper for a man to buy cookery as a gift."
"That’s because where you come from, my dear," Bill said gently, "the men do most of the cooking."
"Oh, just open the next one," Harry said, annoyed.
Ginny’s next present turned out to be a pair of mer-pearl earrings, which went over much better. Ginny seemed simultaneously distraught and overjoyed by them.
"Harry! How did you pay for these? Mer-pearl! I never expected…!" Her eyes glittered as she blinked back tears.
"Just put them on," Harry smiled. "If it makes you feel any better, they’re fake. Leprachaun-pearl. They came as a bonus gift with the Conjure-Pot."
"No they didn’t," she smiled, and kissed him.
Ron had gotten Hermione a small but apparently expensive bottle of perfume called Whimsies’ Enchantment, which Hermione was very pleased with. Ginny and Hermione had gone together to buy Harry and Ron tickets to the Quidditch World Cup.
"We knew you’d both been wanting to go for the past several years," Hermione explained as Harry and Ron congratulated each other. "But you never think ahead to get advance tickets. We’ve got eight total tickets, so you can take the kids, if you wish. They’d love it. And your wives, of course, if you wished. It’s up to you."
But Harry and Ron had fallen into a debate about what teams would be in the Cup and barely heard the last.
James opened his present and was surprised to see that his parents had gotten him a new broom.
"Wow," he breathed, "a Thunderstreak! Mum, Dad, you got me a Thunderstreak?"
"Well," Harry said slowly, "I knew you’d had some trouble getting started on the broom, but I spoke to your friend Zane and he said you were coming along really well. I thought you might like to practice on [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]your own broom. Those school brooms are too old. Slow, unwieldy, and the handling’s gone all mushy. You try this out and I think you’ll notice the difference straight off."
"Course, if you don’t want it," George offered, "You could always trade with Ted. That old Nimbus of his may be slow as a flobberworm, but it has loads of antique value."
Ted hurled a ball of wrapping paper at George, hitting him square in the face.
James felt a little sorry for Ralph, who had not heard from his dad since the message that he’d be travelling over the holidays. Ralph shrugged it off, saying his dad had probably sent his Christmas gift to the school. James and Ralph were both surprised when Ginny handed Ralph a small wrapped package.
"It’s not much," Ginny smiled, "but we thought you might enjoy it."
Ralph unwrapped the package and looked at it. It was a very dog-eared and dilapidated book, the words on the cover almost illegible with age. It was called Advanced Potion Making.
"That belonged to a great Slytherin, like you’ll be, no doubt," Harry said somberly. "Frankly, I thought I’d lost it, but it turned up a few weeks ago. I didn’t know what to do with it until you came for the holiday. Then, it just made sense that you should have it. Don’t let professor Slughorn see it though. Just use it as a… reference."
Ralph flipped carefully through the old book. The margins were crammed with hand-written notations and drawings. "Who wrote all this stuff inside?"
"Doesn’t really matter." Harry said cryptically. "You don’t know him. Just take care of it, and be careful how you use some of the stuff in there. It can be a little… dodgy, sometimes. Still, it just seems right that it should be in the hands of a good Slytherin man. Happy Christmas, Ralph."
Ralph thanked Harry and Ginny, a bit puzzled at the serious looks both he and the book were getting. He recognized that, mysterious as the book was, it was apparently rather meaningful. He wrapped it in a piece of cloth Ginny gave him and placed it in the bottom of his trunk.
James was delighted when Neville and Luna Lovegood arrived that afternoon. The two had been seeing each other for the past few months, but James had heard his mum tell Andromeda Tonks that "it wasn’t going anywhere". James couldn’t guess how his mum knew such things, but he never doubted that she was right. For James’ part, Neville and Luna seemed just a bit too brotherly and sisterly to be a couple.
After dinner, grandmum Weasley appeared in the fireplace to wish everyone a happy Christmas.
"We’re having a perfectly delightful time here with Charlie," she said from the grate. "And Prague is just lovely. I think you boys need to have a talk with your father, though. He’s gotten rather enamoured with the Muggle architecture here and is talking about staying on a few more weeks. He’s become so [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]unpredictable now that he’s retired from the Ministry. Oh, it is so difficult having you kids all over the world like this. How am I supposed to keep track of my grandbabies?"
"How are Charlie and Claire and the kids, then, Molly?" Hermione asked, gently steering the topic to pleasanter subjects.
"Quite well, although Charlie insists on taking little Harold and Jules to work with him on occasion. How these poor children can endure the sight of such creatures and not have constant nightmares is simply beyond me."
James, who’d met his younger cousins Harold and Jules a few times, knew that it was likely that they, in fact, might give nightmares to the dragons rather than the other way around.
Late that evening, as most of the household was beginning to drift to bed, James and Ralph found themselves seated near the fire with Luna Lovegood, who was telling them about her latest expedition into the Highland Mountains in search of the umgubular slashkilter.
"Still no positive identification," she said, "but I discovered a vast network of their tracks and leavings. Their diet seems to consist almost entirely of blusterwermps and figgles, so it’s pretty easy to identify their dung by smell alone. Sort of pepperminty. Not at all unpleasant."
"Unglubulous… slashkillers?" Ralph attempted.
"Close enough," Luna said kindly. "They’re a species of flightless raptor, distantly related to hippogriffs and octogators. I took a mold of one of their tracks and a stool sample from one of their leavings. Would you like to smell it?"
"Luna," James said, leaning forward in his chair and lowering his voice. "Can we ask you a question about something? I’d rather nobody else knew about it."
"I specialize in things nobody else knows about." Luna said mildly.
"I mean, I want to keep it sort of a secret."
"Oh." Luna said, her face placid. James waited, but Luna merely watched him, smiling politely. Luna, he recalled, occasionally had a rather unique approach to conversation. He decided to plow on.
"This isn’t about slashkilters or wrackspurts or anything. Really, it’d be a better question for your dad, if he was still around, but I bet you know the answer, too. What can you tell us about… about Austramaddux and Merlinus Ambrosius?"
Luna was the only completely unshockable person James knew. She merely looked into the fire and said, "Ahh, yes, not exactly my specialty. A lifelong hobby of my father’s, though. Austramaddux was the historian who recorded the last days of Merlinus and his promised return, of course. The subject of much speculation and intrigue for centuries, you know." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Yeah," James said. "We know. We read about him and the prediction of his return. What we’re wondering is how it could happen? What would it take?"
Luna looked thoughtful. "It’s a pity my father isn’t here. He could speak on the subject for days. He did once, in fact, at a gathering of alternative magical publishers and broadcasters in Belfast. Gave a speech on the implications of the Merlinus conspiracies and their hypothetical plausibilities, if I recall. It went on for three and half days, until he fell asleep at the podium. Actually, I think that he was asleep long before anyone realized it. He was a notorious sleep-talker. Gave more than a few of his speeches in a nightgown. Most people thought it was eccentricity, but I think he was just multi-tasking." She sighed fondly.
James knew he wouldn’t have much time before someone else, George, or worse, his dad or mum, would come back into the room. "Luna, what did he say about it? Did he think Merlin’s return was possible?"
"Oh, he certainly did. Had a hundred theories about it. Hoped he’d live to see the day, in fact, although even he wasn’t any too sure that when Merlinus returned he’d be anything like what we’d call a good wizard. Wrote a whole series of articles for the Quibbler explaining the three relics and offering a hundred galleon reward for anyone with valid clues to their whereabouts."
James tried not to interrupt Luna. "What are the three relics?"
"Oh," Luna said, looking at him. "I thought you’d read about it?"
Ralph spoke up. "We did, but it didn’t say anything about any relics. It just said that Merlin would leave the world of men and return when the time was ripe for him, or something."
"Ah, well, that’s the key, then, isn’t it?" Luna said placidly. "The relics determine when the time is ripe. Merlin’s three required magical elements, his throne, his robe and his staff. He left them in the charge of Austramaddux. According to the prediction, once the three relics are brought together again in a place called the Hall of Elder’s Crossing, Merlinus will re-appear to claim them."
James gasped. The Hall of Elder’s Crossing, he thought, remembering the legend inscribed on the gate of the secret island. He felt his heart pounding and was sure Luna would hear it in his voice. He struggled to sound merely curious. "So, what became of Merlin’s three relics, then?"
"No one knows for sure," Luna replied airily. "but my father had developed some pretty strong theories. According to legend, Merlin’s ceremonial black robe was made of incorruptible fabric, allowing it to survive eternally. It was supposedly used as a caul over the body of Kreagle, the first king of the wizarding world, in the belief that it would prevent corruption. Alas, no one knows the location of Kreagle’s tomb, its secret-keepers having been inhumed within it to secure its secrecy forever." Ralph shuddered as Luna went on. "Merlin’s throne as advisor to the kingdoms of the Muggles was passed from regime to regime, always kept ready for the wizard’s return, until it was eventually lost in the mists of time. Some believe that it was [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]recovered by a wizarding king in the sixteen hundreds, and that it is stored today in the Ministry of Magic, forgotten in the endless vaults of the Hall of Mysteries. Finally," Luna said, narrowing her eyes as she searched her memory, "The greatest of Merlin’s relics, his staff. Back then, wizards used staffs rather than wands, you know. Long sticks, often as tall as the wizard himself. Merlin’s was carved from the trunk of a rare talking knucklewood tree. It is said that he could still make his staff speak with the voice of the dryad that had given it. Austramaddux kept the staff himself, claiming to be its sole keeper until the day of Merlin’s returning. He hid it, and the secret of its location is said to have died with him."
"Wow," Ralph said in a low voice.
"But still," James said, "say someone could get all the relics back together again. Where is this Hall of Elder’s Crossing supposed to be?"
"Again, no one knows," Luna replied. "Austrammaddux speaks of it as if he expects his readers to know of it, as if it were a well-known place. Perhaps it was then, but it has been completely lost to us now."
"But your father believed it would be possible to bring Merlinus back? He thought it could happen?" James prodded.
For the first time, Luna’s face became serious. She looked at James. "My father believed in quite a wide variety of things, James, not all of them technically consistent with reality. He did believe in the return of Merlinus. He also believed in the healing power of nargle warts, the fountain of pleasing breath, and the existence of an entire subterranean civilization of half-human creatures he called Mordmunks. In other words, just because my father believed it, that hardly makes it true."
"Yeah, I guess." James said, but distractedly.
Luna went on. "No wizard has ever overcome death. Many have cheated it for a while, using arts ranging from the creative to the questionable to the outright evil. But no single wizard in all of history has tasted death and returned to tell about it. It is the law of mortality. One life, one death."
James nodded, but he was barely listening anymore. His mind was reeling. Finally, Ginny peeked in and sent both boys off to bed.
"So what do you think?" Ralph asked as they passed the curtained portrait of old Mrs. Black and climbed the stairs. "You still think there’s a big Merlin conspiracy?"
James nodded. "Definitely. Remember our first Defense Against the Dark Arts class? When Professor Jackson came in to talk to Professor Franklyn about something? They were both standing up front, then the voodoo queen popped in to tell Jackson his class was waiting for him. Remember?"
"Yeah, sure." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Well, you know that case that Jackson carries with him pretty much everywhere? I got a look into it. It came open a little and it was only a few feet away from me. There was a big bundle of some kind of black cloth in it. Jackson saw me looking and gave me a look that’d melt lead!"
James opened the door to his room and Ralph threw himself onto his cot. "So? I don’t get it."
"Remember what I told you about the night I hid under the invisibility cloak and followed Dad and Professor Franklyn around? Franklyn told Dad that he should keep an eye on Professor Jackson. He said that Jackson was involved in the whole anti-auror propaganda movement. Don’t you see?"
Ralph frowned again, thinking hard. "I don’t know. I can’t believe Professor Jackson would be part of a plot to start a war against the Muggles. He’s hard-core, but he seems cool."
"That’s what I thought too, but Ralph, you know what I think that thing in his case was? I think it was one of the relics! I think it was Merlin’s robe! He’s keeping it safe until he can get the rest of the relics together."
Ralph’s eyes widened. "No!" he said in a low whisper. "Can’t be! I mean, Professor Jackson…!"
"That’s not all." James said, digging into his backpack. "Take a look at this." He pulled out the folded Daily Prophet that Zane had given him, the one with the cover story about the demonstration against Harry Potter’s visit. "It’s been in the bottom of my bag this whole time. I’d forgotten why I even kept it, but take a look at the article on the back." James tapped the article about the break-in at the Ministry of Magic and the strangely cursed thieves who had apparently not gotten around to stealing anything. Ralph read it slowly, then looked up at James, his eyes large.
"It says one of the places they broke into was the Hall of Mysteries," he said. "You think these guys were looking for the Merlin throne?"
"Maybe," James admitted, thinking hard. "But I don’t think so. I think they were hired as a diversion. It says none of them had much of a prior record, right? They couldn’t have broken into the Ministry on their own. I think maybe they were just a distraction, riffling things around and playing a bit of havoc while someone else found the throne and got it out of there."
"But it says here nothing was stolen." Ralph said, glancing back at the article.
"Well, they wouldn’t admit that the throne of Merlin had been taken, would they?" James replied. "I mean, that’d be a pretty scary bit of dark magic to admit had gone missing, what with all the stories of evil wizards trying to use the relics to bring back Merlin all these centuries past. Then again…" He thought back to what Luna had told them. "If it had been stored in the vaults of the Hall of Mysteries since the sixteen-hundreds, maybe they didn’t even know it was there anymore. How would they know if one item had gone missing from the place? Luna called them the ‘endless vaults’, didn’t she?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"So," Ralph said, still scanning the news article. "Somebody hires these three goons to break-in and make a mess of things, while the real thieves make off with the throne of Merlin. Then, the real thieves curse these guys not to be able to talk, and set them up to take the fall. Right? Pretty sneaky. But still, where do you hide something like Merlin’s throne? Don’t powerful magical objects, especially dark ones, make a pretty noticeable imprint? I mean, your dad and his aurors would’ve picked up on it somehow, wouldn’t they?"
"Yeah," James agreed doubtfully. "They’d have to put it someplace either really far away from civilization, or hide it under loads of disillusionment charms and secrecy spells. More than just any old witch or wizard could whip up. They’d need a place totally protected and absolutely secret, like…" He stopped, realization dawning on him. His mouth hung open and his eyes grew wider and wider.
"What?" Ralph finally asked. James glanced at him, and then grabbed the newspaper from him. He turned it around, examining the front page.
"That’s it!" he said in a breathless whisper. "Look! The break-in happened the night before we arrived at school! Remember, when we were on the boats crossing the lake for the first time? I saw somebody in a boat over by the lake’s edge!"
"Yeah," Ralph said slowly, narrowing his eyes. "I guess. The next day, when the Americans arrived, you saw old Madame Delacroix and thought it’d been her. I thought you were being a bit of a nutter."
James ignored him and went on, "I decided it couldn’t have been her, because the woman I’d seen on the lake had been a lot younger. Still, the resemblance had been pretty scary. You know where I saw that boat, though? It was over by where Zane and I found the Island! The Grotto Keep! I think that was Madame Delacroix, after all!"
"How?" Ralph asked simply. "She didn’t arrive until the next day."
James explained to Ralph what Professor Franklyn had revealed about Madame Delacroix at the dinner in the Alma Aleron’s quarters. "It was her wraith," he concluded. "She projected herself to the lake, to that place on the Island, using the ability Franklyn told us about. No wonder she was so mad when he explained that she could project a younger version of herself anywhere she wanted!"
Ralph seemed doubtful. "But why? What’d she want to be doing floating around in a boat on the lake?"
"Don’t you see?" James exclaimed, trying to keep his voice low. "Whoever stole the Merlin throne would need to hide it in a place so secure and secret that nobody would ever sense it. What better place to hide it than right on the grounds of Hogwarts? Why create an ultra-powerful hiding place when one already exists, and you’re going to be there anyway? Madame Delacroix sent her wraith to the island that night to deliver the stolen throne. She’s hiding it right on the Hogwarts grounds, there on the Island. The Forbidden Forest is already so full of magic that the throne is probably just lost in the background noise to the wizards at the school. The Grotto Keep must be the hiding place!" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ralph stared at James, biting his lips and wide-eyed. Finally he said, "Wow, that’s so creepy it makes sense. So you think she’s working with Jackson, then?"
"One way or another, they’re in it together." James nodded.
"That stinks." Ralph said flatly. "I was really starting to like Professor Jackson. But still, what’s the big deal, really? I mean, Luna said that it’s impossible to bring Merlin back. She pretty much made it sound like anyone who thinks they can do it is right loony. Once dead, always dead. Why not let Delacroix and Jackson have their fantasies?"
James couldn’t let it go. He shook his head. "I don’t know about Delacroix, but Professor Jackson’s smarter than that. He teaches Technomancy, doesn’t he? He wouldn’t fall for some crackpot scheme if he didn’t think it’d work. Besides, everybody keeps talking about it as if Merlin had died. But Austramaddux doesn’t say he died, does he? He just left the world of men."
Ralph shrugged. "Whatever. Seems pretty dodgy to me." He flopped backwards onto the cot.
"Come on, Ralph!" James said, tossing the old newspaper onto him. "They’re trying to bring Merlin back so they can start a war with the Muggles! It’s up to us to stop it!"
Ralph rolled onto his side and furrowed his brow at James. "What do you mean? Your dad’s head auror. If you’re really worried about it, tell him about it. It’s his job to stop things like this, isn’t it? What’re we going to do, anyway?"
James was exasperated. "We can try to stop them! Nobody will believe us if we tell them now. We can try to capture the relics ourselves. If we do that, then we’ll at least have proof!"
Ralph continued to stare at James. After a minute he spoke. "Don’t you think you might be making a bit much of this? I mean, I understand wanting to follow in your dad’s footsteps and all, trying to save the world and be the hero…"
"Shut up, Ralph," James said, suddenly angry. "You don’t know what you’re talking about."
Ralph rolled onto his back. "Yeah, you’re right. Sorry." James knew that, after their earlier fight, Ralph was sensitive not to say anything too argumentative.
"All right," James admitted, "I know why you’re saying that. But this is different. I’m really not just trying to be like Dad, all right? Maybe there isn’t any way to bring back Merlin. But still, these Progressive Element types are up to no good. If we can prove that they’re trying to start a war, we can at least shut them down, can’t we? If we can do that, I think we should. Are you with me?"
Ralph grinned at James. "Of course. What’s the fun of being a wizard if we aren’t on a quest to save the world?"
James rolled his eyes. "Shut up and go to sleep, Ralphinator." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]12
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]But James couldn’t sleep, not for a long time. He thought and thought about everything he’d learned that night, the connections he and Ralph had made. It made too much sense. It had to be true. And as much as he trusted Luna, he couldn’t quite accept that it would be impossible to bring Merlin into the world somehow. He’d been the greatest wizard ever, hadn’t he? He was sure to have been capable of things that even the most powerful wizards since would find impossible. James felt a strong unwillingness to let it go. Still, part of him had been pricked by Ralph’s suggestion that James was simply looking for a way to be a hero, like his dad. Not because he knew it wasn’t true, but because he was afraid it might be. Finally, several hours after the house had fallen silent, feeling confused and exhausted, James drifted to sleep.
The day before the trip back to school, James was wandering the upper rooms of Grimmauld place, bored and restless. The last of the guests had left the previous day, and Ralph had gone with Ted and Victoire to see Harry’s offices at the Ministry. James had been there loads of times, but his primary reason for not accompanying them was that he wanted time to think. After half an hour of lying on his bed and scribbling meaningless notes and drawings on sheets of parchment, he’d given up and climbed the stairs to the fourth floor. The top floors were silent and sleepy, with motes of dust swimming lazily in the sunbeams that streamed through the frosted windows. All the beds were made, the trunks mostly packed. Everyone would be leaving Grimmauld Place in the next few days, reducing it once again to temporary emptiness. Even Kreacher had been induced to accompany the family back to the main house in Marble Arch for a couple of months. The age and quiet of the house seemed to fill the rooms, fog-like. James felt like a ghost.
He was passing the door to his parents’ bedroom when he stopped. He took a step backwards and peered in. The curtains were thrown wide open and a hard beam of sunlight speared the air, laying a window-shaped spotlight on Harry Potter’s trunk. James glanced toward the hall stairs to be sure no one was coming, and then tip-toed into the room. The trunk wasn’t completely closed. It didn’t even have a lock. James lifted the lid slowly, peering in. There, in the same place it was last time, was his dad’s invisibility cloak. It was folded tightly, packed into a corner, almost covered by a pile of socks. James glanced again at the doorway, already feeling guilty. He shouldn’t do it, of course. Absolutely not. When his dad found out, there’d be trouble. But then again, maybe his dad wouldn’t notice. Harry Potter seemed to carry the [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]13
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]legendary cloak with him merely by force of habit. James couldn’t remember the last time his dad hadactually used it. It seemed wrong, somehow, that such a useful treasure was not being put to use by someone. James reached in and touched it, then, without allowing himself to think about it, he pulled the cloak out. He was about to turn and flee back to his bedroom, when something else inside the trunk captured his eye. He caught his breath as he looked, barely allowing himself to believe what he was seeing. It had been packedbeneath the invisibility cloak, only revealed when James pulled it out. Few people would even recognize whatit was. At first glance, it was merely an old parchment, folded many times. Like a map. James considered it. What finally decided him was the thought of what Ted Lupin might say if he knew that James had turneddown such a golden opportunity.
James grabbed the Marauder’s Map, clutching it and the invisibility cloak to his chest, then carefully closed his dad’s trunk. He ran down the steps and back into his bedroom. By the time he’d hidden his contraband in the bottom of his own trunk, he was feeling both excited and frightened in equal measures. There was sure to be a row when he was found out, and there was no question that he would be found out. Still, he knew that his dad wouldn’t be able to deny that he himself would have done the same thing if he’d been in James’ shoes. He was counting on that to temper things when the time came. Until then, he’d put both items to great use. He didn’t know exactly how, yet, but there was no question that, with the invisibility cloak and the Marauder’s Map in his possession, he felt much better equipped to tackle whatever adventures were sure to come.
The return trip to school was, like all post-holiday journeys, melancholy and quiet. Back at Hogwarts the next week, James and Ralph relayed to Zane everything Luna had told them and the connections they had subsequently made. James was gratified that Zane immediately grasped the implications.
"Maybe Madame Delacroix’s put the imperius curse on Jackson?" he asked in a low tone, as the three boys huddled around a table in the corner of the library.
"Yeah," Ralph agreed. "That’d make sense. She could just be using him as a tool." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]14
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James shook his head. "Dad says the imperius curse is pretty easy to cast, but it takes a lot of willpower to maintain it over a long period of time. The whole school year is a long time. Also, a strong enough wizard can learn to throw it off or resist it altogether. Jackson’s too sharp to be an easy target for something like that."
Ralph shrugged, and then leaned in, lowering his voice as a group of students walked past. "Either way, I still think the whole thing’s a wash. I mean, wizards have been trying to get Merlin back for centuries, haven’t they? And the best wizards alive today believe that the whole thing is just a sort of fairy tale. Professor Franklyn said in D.A.D.A. that the best records show that Merlin ended up getting involved with something called the Lady of the Lake who took his powers and imprisoned him. Could just be part of the legend but still, supposedly he died around twelve hundred and was buried just like anyone else."
Zane, who was always prone to the morbid imagination, widened his eyes. "What if the plan is to bring him back as an inferius? Maybe they’re just going to raise his body like some kind of zombie or something!"
James rolled his eyes. "Inferi are just animated corpses. Nobody would say somebody had been brought back to life if they’d just been turned into an inferius. It’d be the same thing as just grabbing Merlin’s skull and working it like a puppet."
Zane held up his hand and mimed a mouth with his fingers, "Hey dudes. I’m Merlin. I just flew back from the dead, and boy are my arms tired."
James stifled a laugh. "All right, so seriously, maybe the whole Merlin’s return thing is just some crazy legend. Jackson and Delacroix and whoever they’re working with in the Progressive Element believe in it, and as long as they do, they’ll keep at it. Even if the plan to bring back Merlin doesn’t work, they’ll just figure something else out. If we can prove what they are trying to do, though…"
"We can at least shut them down," Ralph nodded. "Right? Discredit them with the wizarding world?"
"Yeah. And if we can do that, we take away a lot of their ability to accomplish their goal."
Zane laced his fingers behind his head and leaned back. "So. Looks like we need to get our hands on those relics. The throne is too protected for us to get to, if it’s on that island. We don’t yet know who has the Merlin staff, or if anybody even knows where it is. That leaves the robe. At least we know where it is, and as far as we know, Jackson’s case won’t try to bite our legs off if we open it."
Ralph looked grim. "As far as we know."
"We need to be able to get it without Jackson knowing it’s gone. If he catches on, they’ll have time to back off and cover their tracks." James said, thinking hard. "I just wish we knew when they were planning on bringing all the relics together. We have to get them before they try it." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]15
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"And where’s this Hall of Elder’s Crossing?" Ralph added.
"I figured it’s got to be the Island itself," James answered, raising his eyebrows.
It was Zane’s turn to shake his head. "Nah. Can’t be. The sign on the gate said that it was the Grotto Keep. At the bottom, it said something about the Hall of Elder’s Crossing, as if it was someplace else."
James dug in his backpack, finding the sheet of parchment he and Zane had recreated the gate poem on. He spread it between them. In the light of what Luna had told them about the relics, the poem made a lot more sense. They read it, along with their scribbled notes, once again.
When by the light of Sulva bright --sulva = moonI found the Grotto Keep; --means can only find the Keep by moonlightBefore the night of time requite --time requite? A certain date?Did wake his languid sleep. --Merlinus; sleeping? Rip Van WinkleUpon return the fretted dawn --happens at nighttime?With not a relic lossing; --the three relics! Brought back togetherBygone a life, a new eon, --a life from the past in a new time; the legend’s origin?The Hall of Elder’s Crossing. --here? where?
"Yeah," James agreed reluctantly. "It makes it sound like the Hall of Elder’s Crossing is a different place entirely. Maybe the Grotto Keep becomes the Hall of Elder’s Crossing, somehow?"
Zane shrugged, unconvinced, "Meh."
"Doesn’t make any difference, really," Ralph said after a minute’s thought. "It’s just some old poem. Part of the legend."
"You didn’t see the Island," Zane said with feeling, then, turning to James, "You think that whole Grotto Keep grew up there on the Island in response to the throne being there?"
"Could be," James nodded. "Whether the legend’s true or not, that thing’s got to have some serious magic in it. Probably, Madame Delacroix has added her own protective hexes and charms as well."
"Either way," Ralph insisted, "we need to get the robe from Jackson’s briefcase. Any ideas?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]16
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]All three boys merely looked at one another. Finally, James said, "I’ll work on a plan. We’re going to need something to replace the robe with, though."
"It was just a hunk of black fabric, you say?" Ralph said, "We can use my dress cloak. My dad got me the entire wizard wardrobe when we were in Diagon Alley before school started, and unless I have to go to somebody’s wedding or funeral, I can’t imagine I’ll need that thing. It’s bigger than my bedspread."
James considered it. "Sure, I guess it’ll work as well as anything. Although," he added, looking seriously at Ralph, "if they trace it back to you…"
Ralph was silent for a moment, and then shrugged. "Ah, well. I’ve got no shortage of enemies already. One or two more can’t hurt much."
Considering the caliber of enemy Ralph might make with such a plot, James thought it might hurt indeed, but he decided not to say so. He was proud of Ralph for volunteering, and he felt that it showed that Ralph had a great deal of confidence in James. James hoped he was worthy of it.
For the rest of the week, James had very little time to think about Jackson’s briefcase and the relic robe. As if he knew what they were up to, Professor Jackson had piled on more homework than usual, assigning nearly five chapters and a five-hundred word essay on Hechtor’s Law of Displaced Inertia. At the same time, Professor Franklyn had planned a practical examination for late Friday afternoon, leaving only one day for James, Zane and Ralph to practice disarming and blocking spells. Ralph was forced to practice on a fencing dummy. After two hours, he finally succeeded in casting an expeliarmus spell without burning a crater in the clothbound mannequin. Fortunately, Franklyn himself deigned to act as Ralph’s dueling partner during the practical. Ralph, slightly more confident that Franklyn could deflect any errant spells than any of his classmates, was able to concentrate a bit more on his wand-work. To no one’s greater surprise than his own, his expeliarmus spell actually succeeded in blasting Franklyn’s wand from his hand. It vibrated in the ceiling like an arrow.
"Well done, Mr. Deedle," Franklyn said, a bit faintly, gazing up at his wand. "Mr. Potter, would you be so kind as to retrieve my wand for me? There’s a ladder by the supply closet. That’s a lad."
As James and Ralph were leaving the Defense Against the Dark Arts practical, James noticed that he was once again being watched closely by the mustachioed man in the painting of wizards gathered around the large globe. For the past week, he had begun noticing similar looks from paintings throughout the halls. Not all the paintings, by any means, but enough to nag at his attention. The fat wizard in the corner of the table at the painting of the poisoning of Peracles had seemed to listen intently as he, Ralph and Zane had discussed Jackson’s briefcase in the library. A cavalry rider in the painting of the Battle of Bourgenoigne had cantered his horse to the corner of the painting to watch James out of sight as he’d walked to Muggle Studies. Perhaps strangest of all, a portrait of a portrait in the painting of the crowning of King Cyciphus had studied James unabashedly from the wall of the Great Hall as he and Zane were eating breakfast. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]17
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James stopped on his way to the common room and approached the painting of the wizards gathered around the globe. The wizard with the dark mustache and spectacles peered at him with a hard, unreadable expression.
"What?" James demanded, "Do I have mustard on my tie or something?"
The painted wizard’s expression didn’t change, and once again, James found that there was something teasingly familiar about him.
"I know you, somehow," he said, "Who are you?"
"You’re talking to a painting." Ralph pointed out.
"I talk to a painting everyday to get into the common room," James said without turning around.
"Yeah," Ralph nodded. "Still, it just seems a little weird to go around starting arguments with random paintings in the halls."
"Where do I know you from?" James asked the painting, annoyed.
"Young man," another wizard in the painting spoke up, "that’s hardly the tone we are accustomed to being addressed in. Respect and deference, if you please. We are your elders."
James ignored him, still studying the wizard with the mustache and spectacles, who merely stared back at him silently. It occurred to James that the wizard only seemed familiar because, somehow, he looked like the rest of the paintings that had been watching him. But that was obviously ridiculous, wasn’t it? There was the fat man with the bald head, and the thin wizard in the portrait of the portrait, who’d had a great bushy blonde beard. All of the paintings he’d caught watching him were utterly different. A few had even been rather ugly women. Still, there was something about the eyes and the shape of the face. James shook his head. He felt so close to figuring it out, yet it remained beyond his grasp.
"Come on," Ralph finally said, grabbing James’ arm. "Argue with the paintings later. It’s steak and kidneys night."
That weekend, James gave his new Thunderstreak a test ride on the Quidditch pitch. It was indeed an entirely different experience than riding any of the House brooms. The Thunderstreak was noticeably faster, but more importantly, it responded to James’ direction with an accuracy and ease that bordered on precognition. James would merely think that perhaps he’d like to dip or turn, and suddenly he’d find that it was happening. Ted explained, rather breathlessly, that the Thunderstreak was equipped with an option called Extra-Gestural Enhancement.
"Basically," he said in an awed voice, "the broom can read its owner’s mind, just enough that it only needs the slightest touch to go where you want it to go. It already knows what you want, so the moment you steer, you’re already there." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]18
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James offered to let Ted ride the broom, but Ted shook his head sadly. "It’s bonded with you. You’re the owner. If anybody else tried to fly it, it’d go all wonky. It’s a drawback of the E.G.E. option. Or a plus, if you’re worried about people trying to steal it."
"Me wantee," Zane said in a low voice. "How much are they?""How much do you have?" Ted asked.Zane thought for a moment. "Since I gave my last five to the house elf doorman, er, nothing.""It costs more than that." Ted said, nodding.On the way back to the castle, Zane told James that he’d had an idea about how to swap the relic
robe with Ralph’s dress cloak. "Meet me tonight in the Ravenclaw common room," he said. "Tell Ralph to come, too, when you see him. I’ll meet you both at the door at nine." That night, the Ravenclaw common room was unusually empty. Zane explained that there was a wizard chess tournament going on in the Great Hall. "Horace Birch is playing Professor Franklyn for the title of grand wizard chess champion of the universe, or something. Unofficial, I’m thinking. Anyway, everybody’s down there cheering him on. So, have either of you come up with a way to get the robe relic
from Jackson yet?" "I thought you said you had a plan?" James said. "I do, but it’s pretty iffy. I thought I’d listen to your ideas first, in case they were better." James shook his head. Ralph said, "I’ve been watching Professor Jackson. He never lets that
briefcase out of his sight." "Actually," Zane said, settling into a chair by the fire, "that’s not entirely true." Ralph and James sat on the sofa. James said, "Ralph’s right. He even takes it to Quidditch matches.
He sets it between his feet at meals. He’s got it with him constantly." "He does have it with him constantly," Zane agreed, "but there’s one situation where he isn’t exactly
keeping his eye on it." "What?" James exclaimed. "Where?" "Technomancy class," Zane answered simply. "Think about it. What’s he do all class long?" James considered it a moment, then his eyes widened slightly. "He paces." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]19
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Bingo." Zane said, pointing at James. "He puts his case on the floor by his desk, careful as always, but then he paces. He circles the room ten times a class, I bet. I’ve been watching. Takes him about a minute to make it all the way around the room, which means that for about twenty seconds, his back is turned to the briefcase."
"Wait," Ralph interjected, "you think we should try to make the switch right in the middle of class?"
Zane shrugged. "Like I said, it isn’t a great idea."
"How? There’s twenty people in that class. We can’t have them all in on it."
"No," James agreed. "Philia Goyle’s in that class. She’s tight with Tabitha Corsica, and it’s possible, even likely, that they’re in on the Merlin plot. Philia may even know what’s in the case. Nobody else can know what we’re up to."
"Doesn’t mean it’s impossible." Zane said.
Ralph frowned. "You think we’re going to be able to get into Jackson’s case, swap the robes, and close it again, all while Jackson’s back is turned for twenty seconds, and without anyone else in the class catching on?"
"Hmm," James said, furrowing his brow. "Maybe we don’t need to get into the briefcase. What if we find another briefcase? We could stuff Ralph’s cloak in it and somehow just swap the cases while Jackson’s back is turned."
Ralph was still doubtful. "Jackson will be able to tell. He carries that thing with him everywhere. He’s probably memorized every scratch and scuff on it."
"Actually," Zane said thoughtfully, "it’s a pretty standard-looking leather briefcase. I’ve seen others almost exactly like it right here at Hogwarts. If we could find something close enough…" Zane suddenly sat up and snapped his fingers. "Horace!"
"Horace?" James blinked. "Horace Birch? The gremlin wizard chess player? What’s he got to do with anything?"
Zane shook his head excitedly. "Remember the Wocket? Horace used a visum-ineptio charm to make it look like a flying saucer. It’s a fool-the-eye charm! He said it just makes people see what they expect to see. If we found a case that looked enough like Jackson’s, then put a visum-ineptio charm on it, I bet that’d be enough to fool old Stonewall good! I mean, he’d never expect anything to happen to his case during class, so the charm should help him see the fake briefcase as his own. Right?"
Ralph thought about it and seemed to brighten. "That’s so crazy it just might work."
"Yeah," James added, "but still, how do we swap the cases during class without anyone else noticing?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]20
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"We’d need a diversion," Zane said firmly.
Ralph grimaced. "You’ve watched too much telly."
James frowned, thinking of the invisibility cloak. "You know," he said, "I think I have an idea." He told Zane and James about finding the invisibility cloak and the Marauder’s Map.
"You liberated them from your dad’s trunk!" Zane grinned delightedly. "You little miscreant! Ted will want to kiss you."
"He doesn’t know, and I want to keep it that way, for now, at least." James said sternly. "But the point is, I think we can use the invisibility cloak to make the switch without anyone knowing. It’ll require all of us, though."
"I’m not even in that class," Ralph said.
James nodded. "I know. What class do you have that period? First slot Wednesday?"
Ralph thought. "Um. Arithmancy. Ugh."
"Can you miss one?"
"I guess. Why?"
James explained his plan. Zane began to grin, but Ralph looked uncomfortable. "I’m a terrible liar. They’ll catch on straight off," he moaned, "Can’t Zane do my part? He’s a natural."
James shook his head. "He’s in the class with me. It’d be no good."
"You can do it, Ralph." Zane said heartily. "The trick is to look ‘em straight in the eye and never blink. I’ll teach you everything I know. We’ll make a liar out of you yet."
That night, as James got ready for bed, he ran through the plan in his mind. Now that he’d allowed himself to consider the impossibility of Merlin’s literal return, he felt rather silly for having been so certain of it. Obviously, it really was just a mad delusion for power-crazed dark wizards. Still, it was evident that Jackson and Delacroix, at least, believed in it enough to try it. If James, Ralph and Zane could capture the relic robe, that would be enough proof to get his dad and his aurors to search the island of the Grotto Keep. They’d find the Merlin throne, and the conspiracy would be revealed. It’d be front page news in the Daily Prophet, and Tabitha Corsica’s Progressive Element, which was surely part of the plot, would be revealed as a campaign of lies and propaganda, intent only on war and domination. With that vision in his head, James felt a stab of determination to do everything he could to capture the relic robe.
As he evaluated the plan, however, he had his doubts. It was certainly a rather convoluted scheme, with loads of variables. Much of it would depend entirely on dumb luck. One minute, James was certain it would work flawlessly, the next, he was sure it would be a ridiculous failure and he, James and Zane would be [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]21
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]caught. What would they say? Jackson would know they were aware of his plan. Would that be enough to stop the plot? James was, after all, the son of the Head Auror. James thought not. If James and his friends were caught trying to steal the relic, Jackson would know they hadn’t yet told Harry Potter anything. Would Jackson and his co-conspirators stoop to murder to keep their plans a secret? He could hardly believe it, but then again, he had been amazed to discover Jackson’s involvement in such a terrible plan to begin with. No matter what, James was sure, probably more than either Zane or Ralph, that the three of them might be in great danger if their scheme failed.
For the first time, he considered telling his dad everything. He could send Nobby with a letter, explaining everything they’d worked out so far. If the three of them succeeded in their plan to capture the relic robe, then he’d have proof to back up the letter. If they failed and were caught, at least someone else would know about the Merlin plot. It was too late to write the letter that night, but he felt reassured that it would be a good idea, and he determined to do it first thing in the morning. Thinking that, he fell asleep. The next morning, however, as he ran down the steps to breakfast, he forgot all about it. In the light of a new day and a new week, he felt perfectly confident that their plan would work. Failure was inconceivable. He was in such high spirits about it that he barely noticed the pale wizard in the painting of the Assumption of Saint Mungo watching him intently, frowning and stone-faced. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]22

Re: eighth harry potter book

chapter 12 below this post

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 12. Visum-Ineptio
**[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]The first hurdle James, Ralph and Zane faced in capturing Jackson’s briefcase was simply finding a case similar enough to make the switch. It was, as Zane had suggested, a fairly basic black leather case, rather more like a doctor’s bag than a briefcase. They studied it carefully at dinner Monday evening, as it sat between the professor’s black boots beneath the faculty table. It had two wooden handles on the top, a hinged brass catch, and was indeed rather beaten and scuffed. They were dismayed to discover that it had a small, tarnished brass plate riveted to one side with "T. H. Jackson" engraved on it. While it was, in most respects, an almost entirely unremarkable bit of luggage, the boys soon discovered that there was not, in fact, one exactly like it to be easily found. Plenty of students and faculty had leather cases and portfolios, but they were all either too narrow, or the wrong color, or of a rather different size or shape. By Tuesday night, they had still not found a case they could use to perform the switch. Ralph suggested that they might have to wait until the next week to perform the switch, but James was insistent that they keep trying. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"We don’t know when they’re planning to bring all the relics together," he explained, "If we wait too long, they’ll try it and then we won’t have access to any of the relics at all. They’ll figure out they don’t work, and then hide them or destroy them."
Ralph and Zane agreed, although it didn’t get them any closer to finding an appropriate case to use for the switch. Then, Wednesday morning, the day of Technomancy class, Ralph came to the breakfast table with a manic glint in his eye. He plopped down across from Zane and James and stared at them.
"What?" James asked.
"I think I’ve found a case we can use."
James’ mouth dropped open and Zane audibly gulped the coffee he’d been sipping.
"What? Where?" James asked in a harsh whisper. He had decided they were going to have to wait after all, and had been simultaneously worried and relieved. Now, adrenaline shot through him. The rather wide-eyed paleness of Ralph’s face indicated he was feeling the same thing.
"You know my friend Rufus Burton?"
James nodded. "Yeah, another first year Slytherin. Greasy-haired kid, right?"
"Yeah. Well, he collects rocks and stuff. Calls himself a rock-hound. Has a whole bunch of polished little stones arranged on a shelf by his bed; crystals and quartzes and moon-sapphires and all that. I listened to him talking about it last night for almost an hour. Well, he brought all his rock hunting tools along with him to school, of course. He’s got a little hammer that’s a pick on one side, and a bunch of little scrapers and brushes and loads of these little cloths and polishing solutions,"
"All right, all right," Zane said, "We get the picture. Guy’s a geek with tools. I’m spellbound. What’s the point?"
"Well," Ralph said, unperturbed, "he carries all his tools and gear around in a case. He had it out on his bed last night…"
"And it’s the right size and shape?" James prompted.
Ralph nodded, still wide-eyed. "It’s almost perfect. Even has a little plaque on the side! It has the name of the manufacturer on it, but it’s in the same place as the little plate on Jackson’s case. The color’s different, and the handles are ivory, but other than that…"
"So how do we get it?" James asked breathlessly.
"I’ve already got it," Ralph answered, seeming rather amazed at himself. "I told him I wanted a bag to carry my books and parchments in. Told him my backpack didn’t feel very, you know, Slytherin. He said he knew just what I meant. He said he’d gotten a new toolcase for Christmas, so I could have his old one. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]That’s why he had it out; he was taking everything out of the old one to put into his new case, which is bigger and has a hard dragonskin cover. Watertight, he told me." Ralph was beginning to ramble.
"He just said you could have it?" Zane asked incredulously.
"Yeah! I’ve got to tell you, it wigged me out a bit. I mean, isn’t that just a little too … I don’t know…"
"A little too much of a coincidence," Zane nodded.
James grew thoughtfully determined. "Where’s the case now?"
Ralph looked a little startled. "I brought it down with me, but I hid it in one of the cubbyholes under the stairs. I didn’t want anyone to see me with it in here. Just in case."
"Good thinking. Come on," James said, getting up.
"You still want to go through with it?" Ralph asked, following reluctantly. "I mean, we were going to wait until next week anyway…"
"That was only because we didn’t have a choice."
"Well," Ralph muttered, "There’s always a choice. I mean, we don’t have to do it this way, do we? Couldn’t one of us just hide under the invisibility cloak and make the switch when Jackson’s not looking?"
Zane shook his head. "No way. There’s too little room in there. Jackson would run you over doing one of his laps. If we’re going to do it, this is the only way."
"Look, I think we’re meant to do this," James said, turning to face Ralph and Zane when they got to the doorway. "If there is such a thing as destiny, then that’s what put that case in your hands last night, Ralph. We can’t miss this opportunity. It’d be like… like spitting in destiny’s face."
Ralph blinked, trying to envision that. Zane scowled thoughtfully. "Sounds serious."
"You two still with me?" James asked. Both other boys nodded.
The case was still in the cubbyhole beneath the main staircase, and it was as similar to Jackson’s as Ralph had described. It was a ruddy red color, and much more scuffed from having been drug through the dirt and rocks, but it was exactly the same size and shape, with a matching brass catch in the center. Ralph had already stuffed his dress cloak into it, and when James opened it to check, it looked almost exactly the way the cloth inside Jackson’s case had looked when it had come open that day in Franklyn’s classroom.
"Let’s take it to the boys’ bathroom in the upper cellars," James said, preceding the other two down the staircase. "It’s just down the hall from Technomancy. Do you need anything special, Zane?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Just my wand and my notes," Zane answered. Horace Birch had been more than happy to explain the visum-ineptio charm to Zane, but there’d been no opportunity for him to practice. Further, the charm would only work-if it worked at all-on anyone who didn’t know the charm was in place. The result was that neither James, Ralph or Zane would know if the charm was working. They’d just have to trust Zane’s spell-work until the switch had been accomplished and Jackson picked up the fake case. Only then, one way or another, would the effectiveness of the charm be shown.
In the boys’ bathroom, James plopped the case on the edge of the sink. Zane dug in his backpack for his wand and the bit of parchment he’d scribbled the visum-ineptio incantation on. He handed the parchment to Ralph.
"Hold it up so I can see it," he instructed nervously. His hand was shaking visibly as he pointed his wand at the case. After a moment, he dropped his arm again. "This is all screwy. Ralph’s the wand-master. Can’t he try it?"
"Horace taught it to you," James said impatiently. "It’s too late to show Ralph the wand motions. Class is in fifteen minutes."
"Yeah," Zane protested, "but what if I can’t get it to work? If Ralph gets it right, you know it’d be good enough to fool anybody."
"And if he gets it wrong," James insisted, "we’ll be picking bits of leather off the walls for the next hour."
"I’m standing right here, remember?" Ralph said.
James ignored him. "You have to, Zane. You can do it. Just give it a go."
Zane took a deep breath, and then raised his wand again, pointing it at the bag. He looked at the parchment as Ralph held it up. Then, in a low, sing-song voice he spoke.
"light immortal speeds the eye, for understanding’s vanity. Discordia, the fool’s ally, make expectation’s guarantee."
Zane flicked his wand in three small circles, and then tapped the top of the case with it. There was a popping sound and a very faint ring of light appeared, emanating from the wand’s tip. The ring grew, slipping down over the case. It grew fainter until it vanished. Zane let out his breath.
"Did it work?" Ralph asked.
"It must have," James said. "It looks the same to us, of course, but something happened, didn’t it? The charm must be in place."
"I hope so," Zane said. "Come on, we have to get to the classroom before anybody else gets there." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]They ran through the corridor, Zane and James watching for Professor Jackson and Ralph carrying the fake case with his winter coat draped over it.
"This looks stupid," Ralph rasped. "I look about as casual as a Grawp in a tutu."
James shushed him. "It doesn’t matter, we’re almost there."
They stopped outside the door to the Technomancy classroom. Zane peered in, then turned back to James and Ralph.
"Plan B," he said under his breath. "There’s somebody in there. A Hufflepuff. Can’t remember his name."
James leaned around the corner of the door. It was a boy he vaguely recognized from Muggle studies class. His name was Terrence and he glanced up as James was looking.
"Hey Terrence," James called, grinning. He sauntered into the room. Behind him, he heard Ralph and Zane whispering. He tried to drown out their voices. "So how was your holiday? Travel much?"
"I guess." Terrence mumbled.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]This is going to be harder than expected, James thought. "So where did you go? I took the train to London. Saw the family and everybody. Had loads of fun. You go anywhere fun?"
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Terrence turned in his seat. "Went down to Cork with my mum. It rained most of the trip. Saw a flute concert."
James nodded encouragingly. Fortunately, Terrence was seated halfway from the front, turned around toward James. Out of the corner of his eye, James saw Zane near Jackson’s desk, positioning the fake case. Terrence started to turn back toward the front of the room.
"A flute concert!" James blurted loudly, "Cool!"
Terrence turned back. "No," he said. "It wasn’t."
Zane stood up, giving James the all-clear signal. James saw him and sighed with relief. "Oh. Well.
Sorry to hear it." he said, backing away from Terrence. "Anyway. See you around."
Zane and James took their planned seats in the front row. It was a small classroom and Jackson’s desk was only a couple of feet away. James scanned the front of the room, pleased to see that nothing seemed disturbed. He waited until a few more students came in, laughing and talking, and then whispered to Zane. "Where is it?"
"It’s in that little corner by the chalkboard. I left the cloak folded a little so it doesn’t drape onto the floor. I just hope old Stonewall doesn’t trip over it when he goes behind his desk." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James looked into the corner that Zane indicated. It was just a shallow alcove formed where the closet next door butted into the room. It was unlikely that Jackson would venture there, but not impossible.
"Sometimes he doesn’t even go behind his desk all class," James whispered. Zane gave a little lift and drop of the shoulders, as if to say here’s hoping.
A few minutes later, Professor Jackson strode into the room, carrying his ever-present leather bag. James and Zane couldn’t help watching intently as he draped his cloak over the desk and settled his briefcase into its accustomed space on the floor next to his desk.
"Greetings, class," Jackson said briskly. "I trust you all had an instructive holiday. One can only hope you haven’t forgotten everything we worked so hard to instill in your heads prior to the break. Which reminds me. Please hand your essays to the left and then to the front. Mr. Walker, I will collect them from you once you have them all."
Zane nodded, his eyes bulging a bit. Both James and Zane had their wands slipped up their sleeves. If Jackson noticed, they’d just say they were carrying them that way in honor of their favorite Technomancy teacher, since Jackson himself carried his in a small sheath sewn into his sleeve. Thankfully, Jackson seemed a bit preoccupied.
"I will be grading your essays tonight, as usual. Until then, let us take a sneak-peek, as it were, into your cumulative understanding of the subject. Mr. Hollis, please favor us with a short definition of Hechtor’s Law of Displaced Inertia, if you please."
Hollis, a red-cheeked first year Ravenclaw, cleared his throat and began to offer his explanation. James barely heard him. He looked down at Jackson’s case, sitting tantalizingly only a few feet away. James thought he could probably kick it if he wished to. His heart pounded and he was filled with a horrible, icy certainty that the plan couldn’t possibly work. It had been ridiculously foolhardy to think they could pull such a caper under the prow-nose of Professor Jackson. And yet, he knew they had to try. He felt vaguely sick with anxiety. Jackson began to pace.
"Unnecessarily verbose, Mr. Hollis, but relatively accurate. Miss Morganstern, can you elaborate a bit regarding the transferrance of inertia between objects of different densities?"
"Well, different densities respond to inertia differently, based on the proximity of their atoms," Petra answered. "A ball of lead will be launched in a single direction. A ball of, say, marshmallow will merely explode."
Jackson nodded. "Is there a technomancic workaround for this? Anyone? Miss Goyle?"
Philia Goyle lowered her hand. "A binding spell coupled with the inertia-transferrance spell will keep even low-density substances intact, sir. This has the added benefit that low density projectiles will travel much farther and faster on a given factor of inertia than a higher density projectile, such as Miss Morganstern’s lead ball." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"True, Miss Goyle, but not necessarily beneficial," Jackson smiled humorlessly. "A feather shot out of a cannon still won’t hurt."
The class laughed a little at that. Jackson was just beginning his second circuit of the room. Then, suddenly, Ralph was at the door.
"Excuse be," he said in a strangely gurgly voice. Everyone in the class turned except James and Zane. "I’b sorry. I dseem to have a dosebleed." Ralph’s nose was, indeed, bubbling blood at an alarming rate. He held his finger beneath it, and it was coated and slimy with blood. There was a chorus of oohs and ahhs from the class, some amused and some disgusted.
Zane wasted no time. As soon as he heard Ralph and saw that Jackson was turned away, heading up the right side of the classroom, he whipped his wand from his sleeve.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Wingardium leviosa!" he whispered as quietly but as forcefully as he could. The invisibility cloak became visible the moment it whipped up, floating off the fake briefcase in the corner. Zane held it there as James fumbled his own wand out. Behind them, they heard Jackson speaking to Ralph.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Good heavens, boy, hold still,"
"I’b sorry," Ralph stammered. "I meant to get a cough lozenge and I ate one of thode Weadely Dosebleed Dougats instead. I have to get to the hodpital wing, I thingk."
James pointed his wand at the fake breifcase and whispered the levitating spell. The case was much heavier than anything James had levitated before, and he wasn’t very good at it under the best of circumstances. The case scuttled on the floor, dragging by a corner. He moved it as close to the real case as possible, knocking the real case aside and partially under the desk. He gasped, and then caught his breath. Behind him, the students were laughing and making disgusted noises.
"Good grief, you don’t need the hospital wing," Jackson said, becoming annoyed. "Just stand still and move your finger."
Ralph began to sway on his feet. "I thingk I’b a hemophebian!" he yelled. That had been Zane’s idea.
"You’re not a hemophiliac," Jackson growled, "now for the last time hold still!"
James flicked his wand, trying to move the real case around the fake one. It was imperative that he move it into the corner and hide it under the invisibility cloak Zane was still levitating. The real case was stuck, however, wedged under a corner of the desk. James concentrated mightily. The briefcase levitated under the desk, pushing the corner of the desk up with it. James grimaced, lowering his wand, and both the case and the desk clunked to the floor. Nobody seemed to notice. Zane was looking at James wild-eyed. James made a grimace of helplessness. Desperately, Zane made to lower the invisibility cloak onto the real case where it was, wedged under the desk. Somehow, however, the cloak had also become snagged, caught on [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]a coat-hook next to the chalkboard. Nothing was going as planned. If anyone turned around now, there would be no hope of covering their tracks. James couldn’t resist glancing around. Ralph’s nose was still pattering blood. Jackson was half squatted in front of him, one hand on Ralph’s arm, trying to pull Ralph’s finger away from his nose, the other holding the hickory wand at the ready. The entire class was watching in various shades of amusement and revulsion.
"Drat it, boy, you’re making a mess. Move your finger, I tell you," Jackson exclaimed.
James tried to free the real briefcase by working it back and forth with his wand. He was sweating and his wand hand was slick. The case finally came free just as James heard Jackson say "Artemisae."
"Oh!" Ralph said, rather unnecessarily loudly. "There, yes, that’s much better."
"It’d have been better a minute ago if you’d have listened to me," Jackson said crossly, poking his wand back into his sleeve. The scene was over. Zane gave a final yank on his wand. The invisibility cloak popped loose from the coat-hook and dropped to the floor in a heap, which promptly vanished. James had no time to hide the briefcase. He sensed the class turning back toward the front of the room.
"Please go and wash yourself, young man," Jackson was saying, his voice becoming louder as he dismissed Ralph and turned toward the front of the room. "You’re an awful sight. People will think you’ve been mauled by a quintaped." Under his breath, he added, "Nosebleed Nougat…"
Desperately, James stashed his wand back up his sleeve. Zane, in an act of pure split-second inspiration, shot his legs forward from underneath the desk. He grasped the real briefcase between his ankles, then yanked it back beneath his own desk. James heard the scuffling as Zane tried to stuff the case beneath his chair using only his feet. Jackson stopped next to Zane and the room became very quiet.
James tried not to look up. He had the strongest sensation that the professor was looking down at him. Finally, helplessly, he raised his eyes. Jackson was indeed looking down the length of his nose, his gaze moving thoughtfully between Zane and James. James’ stomach plummeted. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Jackson continued to the front of the room.
"Honestly," he said to the class in general, "the lengths some of you will go to skip a class. It astounds someone even as cynical as myself. At any rate, where were we, then? Ah yes…"
The class wore on. James refused to meet Jackson’s eyes. His only hope was to get out of the classroom as quickly as possible. There was no way to collect either the real briefcase or the invisibility cloak while Jackson was still there. Just possibly, however, Jackson wouldn’t see his own case stuffed beneath Zane’s chair. Everything rested, of course, on the effectiveness of Zane’s visum-ineptio charm. James looked down at the false briefcase, sitting on the floor approximately where the real one had been. To his eye, it looked completely fake, its leather a different color and it’s brass plate reading "HIRAM & BLATTWOTT’S LEATHERS, DIAGON-ALLEY, LONDON", instead of "T. H. Jackson". Jackson had obviously sensed something. But if the charm worked, there was still the slightest chance they could pull it off. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Class finally concluded. James jumped up, herding Zane ahead of him. Zane shot him a look of pure consternation, his eyes darting toward the base of his chair, but James pushed him onward, shaking his head minutely. The class pressed toward the door, and James and Zane, having been seated in the front row, were stuck at the rear of the small throng. James was terrified to look back. Finally, the wall of shoulders and backpacks broke apart and James and Zane tumbled into the hallway.
"What’re we going to do?" Zane whispered frantically as they trotted down the corridor.
"We’ll come back later," James said, struggling to keep his voice low and calm. "Maybe he won’t see anything. He was packing up the essays when we left. If we just hang back here around the corner we can watch—"
"Mr. Potter?" a voice said imperiously from behind them. "Mr. Walker?"
The two boys stopped in their tracks. They turned very slowly. Professor Jackson was leaning out of the door of the Technomancy classroom. "I believe you two may have left something in my classroom. Would you care to come collect it?"
Neither answered. They walked heavily back the way they had come. Jackson disappeared into the classroom again and was waiting behind the front desk when they got there.
"Come closer, boys," Jackson said in a breezy voice. "Just right here, in front of the desk, if you please." Placed on the desk in front of Jackson were both the real and the fake briefcases. When James and Zane got to the front of the desk, Jackson spoke again, this time in a low, cold voice.
"I don’t know who’s been telling you stories about what I keep in my attaché, but I can assure the both of you that yours is neither the first nor even the most creative attempt to find out for certain." James raised his eyebrows in surprise and Jackson nodded at him. "Yes, I have heard the tales that some of my students have invented. Stories of horrible dormant beasts, or doomsday weapons, or keys to alternate dimensions, each more terrible and mind-boggling than the last. Let me assure you, though, my terminally curious little friends," here Jackson leaned over his desk, bringing his nose less than a foot from the two boys’ faces. He lowered his voice further and spoke very clearly, "That which I keep hidden in my attaché is far, far worse than even your fevered imaginings can contrive. This is not a joke. I am not making idle threats. If you attempt to meddle with my affairs again, you will likely not live to regret it. Am I making myself perfectly clear?"
James and Zane nodded, speechless. Jackson continued to stare at them, breathing through his nose in obvious fury. "Fifty points from Gryffindor and fifty points from Ravenclaw. I’d give you both detentions, except that that might lead to questions about this case of mine that I do not wish to answer. Therefore, let me finish by saying, my young friends, that even if you do not so much as look at my attaché ever again, I can still choose to make your lives extremely… interesting. Please do bear that in mind. Now," he stood back, lowering his eyes, "Take this pathetic little ruse and be gone." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]With palpable disgust, Jackson shoved his bag at them with the back of his hand. The fake bag remained sitting in front of him. He laced the knuckly fingers of his right hand through the ivory handles and hefted it. The brass plate that read "HIRAM & BLATTWOTT’S LEATHERS, DIAGON-ALLEY, LONDON" glinted dully as Jackson moved around the desk. Neither James nor Zane could quite bring themselves to touch the case in front of them.
"Well?" Jackson demanded, raising his voice, "Take that thing and be gone!"
"Y-yes sir." Zane stammered, grabbing the professor’s bag and pulling it off the desk. He and James turned and fled.
Three corridors later, they stopped running. They stood in the middle of an empty hall and looked at the bag Jackson had insisted they take. There was no question about it. It was the professor’s own black leather briefcase. The name plate shone clearly, "T. H. Jackson". James began to grasp that somehow, amazingly, they had succeeded. They had captured the robe of Merlin.
"It was the visum-ineptio charm," Zane breathed, glancing up at James. "It had to be. Jackson knew we were up to something, but he didn’t expect that!"
James was completely bewildered. "How, though? He had both bags right in front of him!"
"Well, it’s pretty simple, really. Jackson assumed we were trying to swap the cases, but that we hadn’t gotten around to it yet. He found the case under my chair and believed it was the fake one. The visumineptio charm on the fake briefcase worked on both briefcases, letting him see what he expected to see. That’s how it preserved the illusion that the fake case was the real one!"
Understanding dawned on James. "The fool-the-eye charm extended to the real briefcase, making it look like the fake one, since that’s what Jackson expected! That’s brilliant!" James clapped Zane on the shoulder. "Nice one, you goon! And you doubted yourself!"
Zane looked uncharacteristically humble. He grinned. "Come on, let’s go find Ralph and make sure he’s okay. You really think he needed to eat two of those Nosebleed Nougats?"
"You’re the one that said we needed a diversion."
James stuffed Jackson’s briefcase under his robe, clutching it under his arm, and the two boys ran to find Ralph, stopping only long enough to collect the invisibility cloak from the floor of the empty Technomancy classroom.
Five minutes later, the three boys clambered up to the Gryffindor common room, rushing to hide Jackson’s briefcase before their next class. James buried it in the bottom of his trunk, then Zane produced his wand.
"Just learned this new spell from Gennifer," he explained, "It’s a special kind of locking spell." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Wait," James stopped Zane before he could cast the spell. "How will I get it open again?"
"Oh. Well, I don’t know, to tell you the truth. It’s the counter spell to alohomora. I wouldn’t think it’d work against the owner of the trunk, though. Just anybody else. Spells are smart that way, aren’t they?"
"Here," Ralph said, crossing the room. He opened and closed the window, then stood back. "Try it on the window latch. You don’t need that open, anyway. It’s dead cold out there."
Zane shrugged, and then pointed his wand at the window. "Colloportus." The window lock clacked shut.
"Well, it works, all right," Ralph observed. "Now try to open it."
Zane, wand still raised, said, "Alohomora." The lock jiggled once, but remained locked. Zane pocketed his wand. "You try it, James. It’s your window, isn’t it?"
James used the same spell on the window lock. The lock unhinged neatly and the window swung open.
"See?" Zane grinned. "Spells are smart. I bet old Stonewall could tell us how that works, but I’m not going to be asking him any more questions, I’ll tell you that."
James closed his trunk with Jackson’s case inside and Zane performed the locking spell on it.
On the way back down to their classrooms, Ralph asked, "Won’t somebody else notice that Jackson’s carrying a different briefcase? What if one of the other teachers asks him about it?"
"Not going to happen, Ralphinator," Zane said confidently. "He’s been carrying that thing long enough that everyone expects to see him with it. As long as they expect to see his case in his hand, the visumineptio charm will make sure that is what they see. We’re the only ones that’ll see that it’s your buddy’s old rock-hound bag."
Ralph still seemed worried. "Will the charm wear off over time? Or will it work as long as people think that the fake case is the real one?"
Neither James nor Zane knew the answer to that. "We just have to hope it lasts long enough." James said. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11

Re: eighth harry potter book

chapter13 below this post

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 13: ReVelation of the Robe
**[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]That evening after dinner, the three boys ran up to the Gryffindor sleeping quarters again, pausing only when James noticed the staring woman in the background of a painting of some maidens milking a pair of ridiculously plump cows. He berated the tall and ugly woman, who was dressed like a nun, demanding to know what she was looking at. After half a minute, Zane and Ralph got impatient and each grabbed one of James’ elbows, dragging him away. In the sleeping quarters, they clustered around James’ trunk while James unlocked it and pulled out Jackson’s case. He set it on the edge of his bed and the three of them stared at it.
"Do we have to open it?" Ralph asked.
James nodded. "We have to know we have the robe, don’t we? It’s been driving me crazy all day. What if I was wrong and the thing in there is just some of Jackson’s laundry? I can’t help thinking that he’s the sort that’d carry around a totally meaningless briefcase just to get people talking about it. You should’ve seen how he was this morning when he thought he’d caught Zane and me. He was right mad."
Zane plopped onto the bed. "What if we can’t even open it?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Can’t be that much of a lock if it popped open that day in D.A.D.A." James reasoned.
Ralph stood back, giving James room. "Let’s get it over with then. Try and open it."
James approached the case and tried the lock. He’d expected it not to work and was prepared to try the assortment of opening and unlocking spells the three had collected. Instead, the brass catch on top of the case popped open easily. So easily, in fact, that James was momentarily sure it had clicked open a split second before he’d actually touched it. He froze, but neither of the other two boys seemed to have noticed.
"Well?" Ralph whispered. Zane leaned over the case. The mouth of it had come open slightly.
"Can’t see anything in there," Zane said. "It’s too dark. Open the rotten thing, James. It’s yours more than either of ours."
James touched the case, grasped the handles and used them to pull it open. He could see the folds of black cloth. A vague, musty smell wafted from the open case. James thought it smelled like the inside of a jack 0’lantern a week after Halloween. He remembered Luna saying that the robe had once been used to cover the body of a dead king, and he shuddered.
Zane’s voice was low and slightly hoarse. "Is that it? I can’t tell what it is."
"Don’t," Ralph warned, but James had already reached into the case. He pulled the robe out. The cloth unfolded smoothly, spotlessly black and clean. There seemed to be acres of it. Ralph backed further away as James let the robe pool on the floor at his feet. The last of it came out of the case and James realized he was holding the hood of it. It was a large hood, with golden braids at the throat.
Zane nodded, his face pale and serious. "That’s it, no doubt. What are we gonna do with it?"
"Nothing." Ralph answered firmly. "Stick it back in the case, James. That thing’s scary. You can feel the magic of it, can’t you? I bet Jackson put some kind of shield charm or something on the case to contain it. Otherwise, somebody would’ve felt it. Go on, put it away. I don’t want to touch it."
"Hold on," James said vaguely. He could indeed feel the magic of the cloak, just as Ralph had said, but it didn’t feel scary. It was powerful, but curious. The smell of the robe had changed as James pulled it out. What had at first smelled faintly rotten now smelled merely earthy, like fallen leaves and wet moss, wild, even exciting. Holding the robe in his hands, James had the most unusual sensation. It was as if he could feel, in the deepest pit of his being, the very air in the room, filling the space like water, streaming through cracks in the frame of the window, cold, like ice-blue vapor. The sensation expanded and he sensed the wind moving around the turret that housed the sleeping quarters. It was alive, swirling over the conical roof, channeling into missing shingles and exposed rafters. James faintly remembered children’s stories about how Merlin was a master of nature, how he felt it and used it, and how it obeyed his whims. James knew he was tapping into that power somehow, as if it was embedded in the very fabric of the relic robe. The sensation grew and spiraled. Now, James felt the creatures of the deepening evening: the pattering heartbeats of mice in the attics, the blood-purple world of the bats in the forest, the dreaming haze of a hibernating bear, even the [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]dormant life of the trees and grass, their roots like hands clutched in the earth, clinging to life in the dead of winter.
James knew what he was doing, but didn’t seem to be operating his own arms. He raised the hood, turning himself into it. The robe slid over his shoulders, and just as the hood settled over his head, hiding his eyes, James heard the alarmed and warning cries of Zane and Ralph. They were fading, as if down a long, sleepy tunnel. They were gone.
He was walking. Leaves crunched under his feet, which were large and shoeless, tough with calluses. He breathed in, filling his lungs, and his chest expanded like a barrel. Big, he was. Tall, with muscled arms that felt like coiled pythons and legs as thick and sturdy as tree trunks. The earth was quiet around him, but alive. He felt it through the soles of his feet when he walked. The vibrance of the forest streamed into him, strengthening him. But there was less of it than there should be. The world had changed, and was still changing. It was being tamed, losing its feral wildness and strength. Alongside it, his power was dimming as well. He was still unmatched, but there were blind spots in his communion with the earth, and those blind spots were growing, shutting him off bit by bit, reducing him. The realms of men were expanding, scouring the earth, parsing it into meaningless plots and fields, breaking up the magic polarities of the wilderness. It angered him. He had moved among the growing kingdoms of men, advised and assisted them, always for a price, but he hadn’t foreseen this result. His magical brothers and sisters were no help. Their magic was different than his. That which made him so powerful, his connection to the earth, was also becoming his only weakness. In a cold rage, he walked. As he passed, the trees spoke to him, but even the woodsy voices of the naiads and the dryads was dimming. Their echo was confused and broken, divided.
Ahead of him, revealed only in the moonlight, a clearing opened, surrounding a stony depression in the earth. He descended into the center of the depression and looked up. The glittering night sky poured into the bowl-shaped clearing, painting everything bone white. His shadow pooled beneath him as if it were noonday. There was no place for him in this world anymore. He would leave the society of men. But he would return when things were different, when circumstances had changed, when the world was again ripe for his power. Then, he would reawaken the earth, revive the trees and their spirits, refresh their power, and his with it. Then would be a time of reckoning. It might be decades or even centuries. It might even be eternity. It didn’t matter. He could stay in this time no longer.
There was a noise, a scuffle of clumsy footsteps nearby. Someone else was there, in the clearing with him; someone he hated, but whom he needed. He spoke to this person, and as he did, the world began to dim, to darken, to fade.
"Instruct those that follow. Keep my vestments, station and talisman at the ready. I will await. At the Hall of Elders’ Crossing, when my time of returning is come, assemble them again and I will know. I have chosen you to safeguard this mission, Austramaddux, for as my last apprentice your soul is in my hand. You are bound to this task until it is complete. Vow to me your oath."
Out of the descending darkness, the voice spoke only once. "It is my will and my honor, Master." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]There was no answer. He was gone. His robes dropped to the earth, empty. His staff balanced for a moment, then fell forward and was caught in an eerily white hand, the hand of Austramaddux, before it could hit the rocky ground. Then, even that scene vanished. The darkness compressed to a dwindling point. The universe leapt up, monstrous and spinning, and there was only oblivion.
James forced his eyes open and gasped. His lungs felt flattened, as if he hadn’t had breath in them for several minutes. Hands grasped him, yanking the hood back and pulling the robe off his shoulders. Weakness stole over James and he began to collapse. Zane and Ralph caught him awkwardly and heaved him onto his bed.
"What happened?" James asked, still dragging in great gulps of air.
"You tell us!" Ralph said, his voice high and frightened.
Zane was stuffing the robe roughly back into the briefcase. "You put this crazy thing on and then, pop! Off you went. Not what I’d have called a wise choice, you know."
"I blacked out?" James asked, recovering enough to get his elbows beneath him.
Ralph said, "Blacked out nothing. You up and disappeared. Poof."
"It’s true," Zane nodded, seeing James stunned expression. "You were clean gone for three or four minutes. Then he showed up," Zane indicated the corner behind James’ bed with a worried nod. James turned and there was the semi-transparent form of Cedric Diggory. The ghost looked down at him, then smiled and shrugged. Cedric seemed rather more solid than the last few times James had seen him.
Zane went on, "He just appeared through the wall, as if he had come looking for you. Ralph here shrieked like-well, I’d say like he’d just seen a ghost, but considering we have breakfast with ghosts most mornings and a history class with one every Tuesday, the phrase doesn’t seem all that impressive anymore."
Ralph spoke up. "He took one look at us, then the briefcase, and then he just, sort of, thinned out. Next thing we know, you’re back, just where’d you been, looking white as a statue."
James turned back to the ghost of Cedric. "What did you do?"
Cedric opened his mouth to speak, tentatively and carefully. As if from a long way off, his voice seeped into the room. James couldn’t tell if he was hearing it with his ears or his mind.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]You were in danger. I was sent. I saw what was happening when I got here.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"What was it?" James asked. The experience was murky in his memory, but he sensed he’d remember more when the magic of it wore off.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]A Threshold Marker. A powerful bit of magic. It opens a dimensional gateway, designed to communicate a message or a secret over great time or distance. But its strength is careless. It almost swallowed you up. *[FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James knew that was true. He had felt it. In the end, the darkness had been consuming, seamless. He swallowed past a hard lump in his throat and asked, "How did I get back?"
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]I found you, Cedric said simply. I dipped into the ether, where I have spent so much time since my death. You were there, but you were far off. You were going. I chased you and returned with you.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Cedric," James said, feeling stupid for putting on the robe, and terrified at what had almost happened. "Thanks for bringing me back."
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]I owed you that. I owed your father that. He brought me back, once.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Hey," James said suddenly, brightening. "You can talk now!"
Cedric smiled, and it was the first genuine smile James had seen on the ghostly face. I feel… different. Stronger. More… here, somehow.
"Wait," Ralph said, raising a hand. "This is the ghost you told us about, isn’t it? The one that chased the intruder off the grounds a few months ago?"
"Oh, yeah," James said. "Zane and Ralph, this is Cedric Diggory. Cedric, these are my friends. So what do you think is happening to you? What’s making you more here?"
Cedric shrugged again. For what seemed like a long time, I felt like I was in a sort of dream. I moved through the castle, but it was empty. I never got hungry, or thirsty, or cold, or needed to rest. I knew I was dead, but that was all. Everything was dark and silent, and there didn’t seem to be any days or seasons. No passage of time at all. Then, things began to happen.
Cedric turned and sat on the bed, making no mark on the blankets. James, who was closest, could feel a distinct chill emanating from Cedric’s form. The ghost continued.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]For periods of time, I started to feel more aware. I began to see people in the halls, but they were like smoke. I couldn’t hear them. I came to realize that these periods of activity happened in the hours of the day right after my time of death. Each night I’d feel myself awaken. I noticed the time, because that was the thing that meant the most, the sense of minutes and hours passing. I searched out a clock, the one just outside the Great Hall, and watched the time go by. I was most awake throughout the night, but by each morning, I’d begin to fade. Then, one morning, just as I was thinning, losing touch, I saw him.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James sat up straight. "The intruder?"
Cedric nodded. I knew he wasn’t supposed to be here, and somehow I knew that if I tried I could make him see me. I scared him away.
Cedric grinned again, and James thought he could see in that grin the strong and likeable boy that his dad had known. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"But he came back," James said. Cedric’s grin turned into a scowl of frustration.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]He came back, yes. I saw him, and I scared him off again. I started to watch for him in the mornings. And then, one night he broke in through a window. I was stronger then, but I decided someone else needed to know he was inside the castle. So I came to you, James. You had seen me, and I knew who you were. I knew you’d help.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"That was the night you broke the stained-glass window," Zane said, smiling. "Kicked that guy through it like Bruce Lee. Nice."
"Who was he?" James asked, but Cedric merely shook his head. He didn’t know.
"So it’s almost seven o’clock, now," Ralph pointed out. "How are you making us see you? Isn’t this your weakest time?"
Cedric seemed to think about it. I’m getting more solid. I’m still just a ghost, but I seem to be becoming, sort of, more of a ghost. I can talk more now. And there is less and less of that strange nothing time. I think that this is just how ghosts are made.
"But why?" James couldn’t help asking. "What makes a ghost happen? Why didn’t you just, you know, move on?"
Cedric looked at him closely, and James sensed that Cedric himself didn’t know the answer to that question, or at least, not very clearly. He shook his head slightly. I wasn’t done yet. I had so much to live for. It happened so fast, so suddenly. I just… wasn’t done.
Ralph picked up Professor Jackson’s case and threw it back into James’ trunk. "So, where did you go when you popped off, James?" he said, heaving himself onto the end of the bed.
James took a deep breath, collecting his memories of the strange journey. He described the initial feeling of holding the cloak, how it seemed to allow him to sense the air and the wind, then even the animals and the trees. Then he told them about the vision he’d had, of being inside Merlin’s body, in his very thoughts. He shuddered, remembering the anger and bitterness, and the voice of the servant, Austramaddux, who vowed his oath to serve until the time of reckoning was come. He recalled it vividly as he spoke, finishing by describing how the blackness of the night had wrapped around him like a cocoon, shrinking and turning to nothingness.
Zane listened with intense interest. "It makes sense," he finally said in a low, awed voice.
"What?" James asked.
"How Merlin might’ve done it. Don’t you see? Professor Jackson himself talked about it on our first day of class!" He was getting excited. His eyes were wide, darting from James to Ralph to the ghost of Cedric, who was still seated on the edge of the bed.
Ralph shook his head. "I don’t get it. I don’t have Technomancy this year." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Merlin didn’t die," Zane said emphatically. "He disapparated!"
James was puzzled. "That doesn’t make sense. Any wizard can disapparate. What’s so special about that?"
"Remember what Jackson told us that first day? Disapparation is instantaneous for the wizard whose doing it, even though it takes a little time for the wizard’s bits to fly apart then reassemble at a new place. If a wizard disapparates without determining his new center-point, he never reapparates at all, right? He just stays stuck in nothingness forever!"
"Well, sure," James agreed, remembering the lecture but failing to see the point.
Zane was nearly vibrating with excitement. "Merlin didn’t disapparate to a place," he said meaningfully. "He disapparated to a time and a set of circumstances!"
Ralph and James boggled, considering the implications. Zane went on. "At the end of your vision, you said Merlin told Austramaddux to keep the relics and to watch for the time to be right. Then, when the time came, the relics were supposed to be gathered again at the Hall of Elder’s Crossing. You see? Merlin was setting up the time and circumstances for his reapparation. What you described at the very end, James, was Merlin disapparating into oblivion." Zane paused, thinking hard. "All these centuries, he’s just been suspended in time, stuck in everywhereness, waiting for the right circumstances for his reapparation. To him, no time has passed at all!"
Ralph looked at the trunk at the end of James’ bed. "Then it’s for real," he said. "They could actually do it. They could bring him back."
"Not anymore," James said, smiling mirthlessly. "We’ve got the robe. Without all the relics, the circumstances won’t be right. They can’t do anything."
As soon as James had heard Zane explain it, it made perfect sense, especially in the context of the Threshold Marker vision. Suddenly, his possession of the robe had become even more important, and he couldn’t help wondering at the remarkable series of lucky circumstances that’d led to them obtaining it. From the briefcase Ralph had discovered in just the nick of time, to Zane’s remarkably effective visum-ineptio charm, James had the strongest sense that he, Zane and Ralph were being guided in their goal of thwarting the Merlin plot. But who was helping them?
"By the way," James said to the ghost of Cedric, once Ralph and Zane had fallen into an animated discussion about Merlin’s disapparation. "You said you were sent to help me. Who sent you?"
Cedric had stood and was fading a bit, but not much. He smiled at James and said, Someone I’m not supposed to mention, although I think you can probably guess. Someone who’s been watching.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Snape, thought James. The portrait of Snape had sent Cedric to help him when he’d gotten sucked into the Threshold Marker. But how had he known? James thought about that for a long time after Zane *[FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]and Ralph had headed back to their own rooms, long after the rest of the Gryffindors had climbed the stairs and plopped into their beds. No answer came that night, however, and eventually James slept.
For the next several days, the three boys went about their normal school activities in a sort of triumphant fog. James left Jackson’s bag, with the relic robe inside, locked in his trunk and protected with Zane’s locking spell. Considering the effectiveness of the visum-ineptio charm on the fake case, they had no serious concerns that anyone would even be looking for the real briefcase. Jackson continued to carry the old red rock-hound bag with the Hiram & Blattwott’s label on it to classes and meals, with no indication that he thought anything was out of the ordinary. Further, no one else spared it a second glance, even though Jackson had been seen carrying the black case with his name plate on the side for months. Finally, on Saturday afternoon, James, Ralph and Zane met in the Gryffindor common room to discuss their next steps.
"There’re really only two questions, now," Zane said, leaning over the table upon which they were ostensibly doing their homework. "Where is the Hall of Elder’s Crossing? And where is the third relic, Merlin’s staff?"
James nodded. "I’ve been thinking about that last one. The throne is under the guard of Madame Delacroix. The robe was under the guard of Professor Jackson. The third relic must be under the guard of the third conspirator. My guess is it’s somebody else here on the grounds, an inside person. What if it’s the Slytherin who used the name Austramaddux on Ralph’s GameDeck? They’d have to be aware of the plot if they used that name, and if they are aware of it, they’re in on it."
"But who?" Ralph asked. "I didn’t see who took it. It was just gone. Besides, the staff of Merlin would be pretty hard to hide, wouldn’t it? If he was as big as you said he was in your vision, James, then the thing must be six feet tall if it’s an inch. How do you hide a six foot magical lightning rod like that?"
James shook his head. "I haven’t the foggiest. Still, it’s up to you to keep a look out, Ralph. Like Ted said, you’re our inside man." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ralph slumped. Zane doodled on a piece of parchment. "So what about question one?" he said without looking up. "Where is the Hall of Elder’s Crossing?"
James and Ralph exchanged blank looks. James said, "No clue, again. But I think there’s a third question we need to think about, too."
"As if the first two weren’t tricky enough," Ralph muttered.
Zane glanced up, and James saw he was doodling the gate to the Grotto Keep. "What’s the third question?"
"Why haven’t they done it yet?" James whispered. "If they believe they have all three relics, why haven’t they just gone on down to wherever this Hall of Elder’s Crossing is and tried to call Merlin back from his thousand year disapparation?"
None of them had any answers, but they agreed it was an important question. Zane flipped his doodle over, revealing a drabble of scribbled notes and diagrams from Arithmancy class. "I’m checking the Ravenclaw library, but between homework, classes, Quidditch, debate and Constellations Club, I hardly have two minutes left to rub together."
Ralph dropped his quill on the table and leaned back, stretching. "How’s that coming, anyway? You’re the only one with any contact with Madame Delacroix. What’s she like?"
"Like a gypsy mummy with a pulse," Zane replied. "She and Trelawney are supposed to be sharing Constellations Club, like Divination class, but they’ve started trading on and off instead of teaching it together. Works a lot better, since they sort of cancel each other out, anyway. Trelawney just has us sketch astrological symbols and look at the planets through the telescope to ‘ascertain the moods and manners of the planetary brethren’." James, who knew Sybil Trelawney as a distant family friend, grinned at Zane’s affectionate impression of her. Zane went on, "Delacroix, though, she has us plotting star charts and measuring the color of starlight wavelengths, working out the exact timing of some big astronomical event."
"Oh, yeah," James remembered. "The alignment of the planets. Petra and Ted told me about that. They’re in divination with her. Seems like the voodoo queen’s really into that kind of stuff."
"She’s the anti-Trelawney, that’s for sure. With her, it’s all math and calculations. We know the date it’ll happen, but she wants us to factor out the exact timing right down to the minute. Pure busy-work if you ask me. She’s a little kooky about it."
"She’s kooky in general, if you ask me." Ralph stated.
"I think she might be onto us." James said in a hushed voice. "I’ve seen her looking at me sometimes." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Zane raised his eyebrows and pointed at his eyes. "She’s blind, if you remember. She’s not looking at anything, mate."
"I know," James said, undeterred. "But I swear that she knows something. I think she has ways of seeing that don’t have anything to do with her eyes."
"Let’s not freak ourselves out," Ralph said quickly. "This is freaky enough already. She can’t know anything. If she did, she’d act on it, right? So forget about her."
The next day James and Ralph went to visit Hagrid in his cabin, ostensibly to inquire after Grawp and Prechka. Hagrid was rebuilding the wagon Prechka had accidentally destroyed and was glad of the break. He invited them in and served them tea and biscuits while he warmed himself by the fire, Trife lying over his feet and occasionally licking Hagrid’s lowered hand.
"Oh, it’s all ups and downs for them," Hagrid said, as if the tumults of giant courtship were a quaint mystery. "They fought fer a while over the holiday. Lover’s spat over an elk carcass. Grawpie wanted the head, but Prechka wanted to make the antlers into a bit o’ jewelry."
Ralph took a break from blowing steam off his tea. "She wanted to make jewelry out of elk antlers?"
"Well, I say jewelry," Hagrid said, raising his huge palms. "It’s a tricky concept. Giants use the same sound fer jewelry an’ weapons. Comes to the same thing when yeh’re twenty feet tall, I s’pose. Anyway, they worked that all out and now they’re happy as can be again."
James asked, "Is she still living up in the foothills, Hagrid?"
"Sure she is." Hagrid said, a little reproachfully. "She’s an hon’rable girl, is Prechka. And Grawp, why he bides his time in his hovel most days. Got ‘imself a right nice firepit and a lean-to of birches. These things take time. Giant love is… well, it’s a delicate thing, don’cher know."
Ralph coughed a little on his tea.
"Hey, Hagrid," James said, changing the topic. "You’ve been around Hogwarts for a long time. You probably know lots of secret stuff about the school and the castle, don’t you?"
Hagrid settled into his chair. "Well, sure. Nobody knows the grounds s’well as myself. Except maybe Argus Filch. I started out as a student, I did, a-ways back before even yer dad was born."
James knew he had to be very careful. "Yeah, that’s what I thought. Tell me, Hagrid, if somebody had something really magical they wanted to hide in the castle somewhere…?"
Hagrid stopped petting Trife. He turned his great shaggy head toward James slowly. "And what would a first year pup like yerself be needing to hide, might I ask?"
"Oh, not me, Hagrid." James said quickly. "Somebody else. I’m just curious." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Hagrid’s beetle black eyes twinkled. "I see. And this somebody else, I’m wondering what they might be up to, then, hiding secret magical items here and there…"
Ralph took a large, deliberate sip of the his tea. James looked out the window, avoiding Hagrid’s suddenly penetrating gaze. "Oh, you know, nothing particular. I was just wondering…"
"Ah." Hagrid said, smiling slightly and nodding. "Yeh’ve been told a lot of stories about old Hagrid from yer dad and aunt Hermione and uncle Ron, I’m guessing. Hagrid used to let slip some details that maybe he was supposed to keep secret. S’true, too. I can be a bit thick sometimes, forgetting what I should and shouldn’t be saying. Yeh may recall stories about a certain dog named Fluffy, among others, yes?" Hagrid studied James intently for a few moments, and then heaved a great sigh. "James, m’boy, I’m a good bit older than I was then. Old Keepers of the Grounds don’t learn much, but we do learn. Besides, yer dad clued me in that you might be getting up to dickens and asked me to keep an eye out for yeh. Soon as he noticed yeh’d, er, borrowed his invisibility cloak the Marauder’s Map, that was."
"What?" James blurted, turning so quickly he almost knocked over his tea.
Hagrid’s bushy eyebrows rose. "Oh. Well. There yeh go, then. I don’t suppose I was meant to tell you that," He frowned thoughtfully, then seemed to dismiss it. "Ah, well, he didn’t actually tell me not to mention it."
James sputtered, "He knows? Already?"
"James," Hagrid laughed, "Yer dad’s the head of the Department of Aurors, in case yeh forgot. Talked to him about it last week right in me own fire, here. What he’s most curious about is whether or not yeh’ve gotten the map to work yet, since so much of the castle’s been rebuilt. He forgot to test it when he was here. So, had any luck, then?"
In the adventure of capturing the Merlin robe, James had completely forgotten about the Marauder’s Map. Sulkily, he told Hagrid that he hadn’t tried it yet.
"Prob’ly for the best, yeh know." Hagrid replied. "Just ‘cause yer dad knows yeh nicked it doesn’t mean he’s happy about it. And so far as I was able to gather, yer mum doesn’t know about it at all, yet. If yeh’re lucky, she won’t, neither, although I can’t imagine yer dad keeping that kind of secret from her fer long. Best just to keep yer contraband packed away rather than hiding it anywhere on the grounds. Trust me, James. Keeping suspicious magical items around the school can cause a lot more trouble than it’s worth."
On the way back to the castle, bundled against the windy cold, Ralph asked James, "What’s he mean about getting the map to work? What’s it do?"
James explained the Marauder’s Map to Ralph, feeling vaguely worried and annoyed that his dad already knew about his taking it and the invisibility cloak. He’d known he’d get caught eventually, but had assumed he’d get a howler about it rather than a ribbing from Hagrid. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ralph was interested in the map. "It really shows everybody who’s in the castle and where they are? That’d be seriously useful! So how does it work?"
"You have to say a special phrase. Dad told me a long time ago, but I can’t remember it off the top of my head. We’ll give it a try some night. Right now, I don’t want to think about it."
Ralph nodded and let the subject drop. They entered the castle through the main portico and parted at the stairs leading to the cellars and the Slytherin quarters.
It was getting late and James found himself alone in the corridors. The wintry night was cloudy and starless. It pressed against the windows and sucked at the light of the hall torches. James shivered, partly at the cold and partly at a sense of icy dread that seemed to be seeping into the corridor, filling it like a heavy fog from the floor up. He walked faster, wondering how it could be that the halls were so dark and empty. It wasn’t particularly late, and yet the air had a sense of chilly stillness that felt like the dead of morning, or the air of a sealed crypt. He realized he’d been walking rather farther than the corridor should have allowed. Surely he should have come to the intersection with the statue of the one-eyed witch by now, where he’d turn left into the reception hall, leading to the staircases. James stopped and glanced back the way he had come. The hall looked the same, and yet wrong somehow. It looked far too long. The shadows of it seemed to be in the wrong places, teasing his eye somehow. And then he noticed there were no torches on the walls. The light hung empty, ghostly, bleeding its color from flickering yellow to shimmery silver, fading even as he watched.
Fear leaped onto James’ back, icy cold and undeniable. He spun back to the front, meaning to run, but his feet failed him when he saw what was ahead. The corridor was still there, but the pillars had become the trunks of trees. The ribs of the vaulted ceilings had turned to limbs and vines, with nothing beyond but the vast face of the night sky. Even the pattern of the tiled floor melted into a lacework of roots and dead leaves. And then, even as James watched, the illusion of the school corridor evaporated completely, leaving only forest. Cold wind barreled past him, whipping his cloak and threading the hair back from his temples with ghostly fingers. James recognized where he was, even though the last time he’d been here the leaves had still been on the trees and the crickets had been singing their chorus. This was the wood bordering the lake, near the island of the Grotto Keep. The trees groaned, rubbing their bare branches together in the wind, and the sound was like low voices moaning in sleep, wrapped in fever dreams. James realized he was walking again, moving toward the edge of the trees, where the reeds swished and bobbed at the edge of the lake. A great dark mass rose beyond, blotting out the view. As James approached, apparently helpless to stop his plodding feet, the moon unveiled from a bank of dense clouds. The Island of the Grotto Keep revealed itself in the moonglow, and James’ breath caught in his chest. The Island had grown. The impression of a secret fortress was stronger than ever. It was a gothic monstrosity, decked with grim statues and leering gargoyles, all somehow grown from the vines and trees of the island. The dragon’s maw of the bridge lay before him, and James forced himself to stop there, without setting a foot onto it. He remembered the gnashing wooden teeth as it had tried to devour him and Zane. In the silvery moonlight, the gates at the other end of the bridge were quite visible, as well as the words of the poem. When by the light of Sulva bright I found the Grotto [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]12
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Keep. The gates suddenly shuddered and flung open, revealing blackness like a throat. A voice came out of that blackness, clear and beautiful, pure as a chiming bell.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Keeper of the relic." said the voice. "Your duty is satisfied."
As James stood and watched, looking across the bridge into the darkness of the open doorway, a light formed there. It condensed, solidified, and assumed a shape. It was, James recognized, the gently glowing shape of a dryad, a woman of the wood, a tree sprite. It wasn’t the same one he had met before, however. That one had glowed with a green light. This one’s light was pale blue. She pulsed slightly. Her hair flowed around her head as if in a current of water. A quiet, almost loving smile was on her lips and her huge, liquid eyes twinkled gently.
"You have performed your role," the dryad said, her voice as dreamy and hypnotic as the other dryad’s had been, if not more so. "You need not guard the relic. This is not your burden. Bring it to us. We are its guardians. Ours is the task, granted from the beginning. Relieve yourself of its weight. Bring us the relic."
James looked down and saw that, without realizing it, he had taken a step onto the bridge. The dragon’s maw hadn’t closed on him. He glanced up and saw that it had actually pulled upwards a bit, welcoming him. The junction of the fallen trees which formed the jaw creaked slightly.
"Bring us the relic," the Dryad said again, and she lifted her arms toward James as if she meant to welcome him with an embrace. Her arms were unnaturally long, almost as if they stretched out to him over the bridge. Her fingernails were a blue so deep it was nearly purple. They were long and surprisingly ragged. James retreated a step, backing off the bridge. The dryad’s eyes changed. They brightened and hardened.
"Bring us the relic." she said once more, and her voice changed as well. The song had leaked out of it. "It isn’t yours. Its power is greater than you, greater than all of you. Bring it to us before it unmakes you. The relic destroys those whom it does not need, and it no longer needs you. Bring it to us before it decides to use someone else. Bring us the relic while you still can."
Her long arms reached across the bridge and James felt sure he could touch them if he reached out. He backed away further, hooking his heel on a root and stumbling. He turned, pinwheeling his arms for a handhold, and fell against something broad and hard. He pressed his hands against it and pushed backwards, righting himself. It was the stone of a wall. Five feet away, a torch crackled in its sconce. James glanced around. The corridor of Hogwarts stretched away, warm and mundane, as if he’d never left. Perhaps he never had. He looked the other direction. There was the intersection with the statue of the one-eyed witch. The sense of dread was gone, and yet James felt certain that what had happened hadn’t just been a vision of some kind. He could still feel the chill of the night wind in the folds of his cloak. When he looked down, there was a crumble of dry river mud on the end of his shoe. He shivered, then gathered himself and ran the rest of the way to the stairs, where he took two at a time climbing to the common room. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]13
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]The only thing James was sure of was that something wanted him to give up the Merlin robe. He just wasn’t sure it was the right something. Fortunately, the robe was still locked away in Jackson’s bag in James’ trunk. After his experience with touching the robe, James had no plans to take the robe out of the trunk again until he handed it over to his dad and the department of aurors, when the time was right. The time wasn’t right yet, but it would be. Soon. Either way, he wasn’t about to hand it over to some mysterious entity, tree-sprite or not. Confident of this, James reached the Gryffindor common room and prepared for bed. Still, long after he had settled under his blankets, he thought he could hear the whispering voice in the wind beyond the window, pleading with him endlessly, monotonously: bring us the relic… bring us the relic while you still can… It chilled him, and when he did sleep, he dreamed of those haunting, beautiful eyes and those long, long arms with the thin hands and ragged, purple fingernails.
The following Friday, at Herbology class, James was amused to see that Neville Longbottom had moved Ralph’s transfigured peach tree out of the Transfiguration classroom, where it had become rather cumbersome, and into one of the greenhouses.
"All this from a banana?" Neville confirmed to James after class.
"Yeah. I bet Ralph was more surprised than anybody. He’s amazing, but I don’t think he knows his own power, really. Some of the other Slytherins think he’s got some powerful old magical family in his bloodline. Could be, I suppose, since he never knew his mum."
"That’s the sort of thing they’d think." Neville said with unusual candor. "Muggle-borns can be just as powerful as anyone born of an old pureblood family. Some prejudices never change, though."
James looked up at the peach tree, which had become rather large despite the fact that its roots were still twined hopelessly around one of the Transfiguration room tables. He knew Neville was right, but he [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]14
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]couldn’t help thinking about the look on Ralph’s face the day he’d transfigured the banana. Ralph had never said so, but James had a sense that Ralph’s power frightened him just a little.
The next day, the Gryffindor Quidditch team was slated in a match against the Slytherins. James sat in the Gryffindor stands with Zane and Sabrina Hildegard. Ralph, for purposes of maintaining his few Slytherin friends, sat in the green-decked grandstand across the pitch. James made eye contact with Ralph once and waved. Ralph waved back, but carefully, being sure not to be seen by his older Housemates.
Below, on the field, the team captains strode out to the centerline to meet with Cabe Ridcully for the declaration of rules and a handshake; a tradition that nobody really paid any attention to anymore. James watched Justin Kennely shake Tabitha Corsica’s hand perfunctorily. Even from his vantage point high in the grandstand, James could see the smarmy, polite smile on Tabitha’s admittedly beautiful face. Then, both turned and walked in opposite directions back to their holding pens beneath the stands, leaving Ridcully alone with the Quidditch trunk.
Zane happily munched a bag of popcorn he’d brought with him, having somehow convinced one of the kitchen house elves to prepare it. "This should be an excellent match," he observed, taking in the high-spirited crowd.
"Gryffindor against Slytherin is always a crowd-stopper," Sabrina said, raising her voice over the noise. "Back in my mum’s day, everybody hated Slytherin because they were dirty players. A guy named Miles Bletchley was the team captain back then, and he went on to play for the Thundelarra Thunderers for a couple of years, until he was booted from the league for using a corked broom."
"A what?" Zane interjected. "How do you cork a broom?"
James explained, "It’s a kind of cheating where a hole is drilled down the center of the broom and something magical is threaded into it, like a dragon’s rib or a basilisk fang. Basically turns the whole broom into a magic wand. He was using it to cast deflection charms and modified expeliarmus spells, making the opposing team fumble the quaffle. Really crooked old bugger, he was."
As he spoke, the Slytherin team streaked out from their holding pen to the sound of cheers from their grandstand. Damien, seated in the broadcast booth with his wand to his throat, announced the team, his voice echoing in the crisp January air.
"So," Zane called over the cheers, "Doesn’t seem like everybody hates the Slytherins anymore."
Sure enough, there was scattered applause throughout the rest of the grandstands. Only the Gryffindor stands booed and hissed. James shrugged. "They don’t seem to play as dirty as they used to. But they still field unusually strong teams. There’s something dodgy about them, it’s just not as obvious as it used to be."
"I’ll say," Zane agreed. "When we played Sytherin before the break, it was as clean a match as I’ve played all year. Ridcully barely called a single foul on ‘em. Still, there was something just a little too slick [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]15
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]about them. They’re either the luckiest bunch of skunks ever to mount brooms or they’ve made a deal with the devil himself."
James gritted his teeth.
Across the pitch, Horace Slughorn, red-cheeked and bundled in a fur-collared coat and matching hat, waved a small Slytherin flag on a stick and yelled encouragements to his House team. Ralph, seated two rows below him, applauded dutifully. James knew that Ralph wasn’t much of a Quidditch fan, despite the almost studious attention he paid to the matches, and James guessed that it was because Ralph couldn’t really choose a team to be loyal to. His friends, including Rufus Burton, cheered and hooted wildly.
The Gryffindor team took to the pitch next, streaming from the holding pen beneath their grandstand, and the spectators around James erupted, leaping to their feet as one. James shouted right alongside them, grinning and ecstatic, certain that the Gryffindors would win. He stomped his feet and yelled himself hoarse as the team circled the pitch, waving and grinning.
The teams flew into position. After instructing the teams to play a clean match and assuring everyone was in position, Ridcully released the bludgers and snitch and tossed the quaffle into the air. The players collapsed into a swarm, chasing the bludgers and wrestling over the quaffle. Noah and Tom Squallus, the two seekers, streaked off after the snitch, which darted around the Ravenclaw banners and vanished.
Almost immediately, the difference between the teams became apparent. Gryffindor fought a textbook match, based entirely on carefully practiced drills. Justin Kennely could be heard shouting plays and formations over the cheering crowd, pointing and giving signs. The Slytherins, on the other hand, seemed to have a graceful, almost eerie playing style that moved them over the pitch like a school of fish. Tabitha Corsica called no directions from her broom, and yet her players peeled off and regrouped with dancelike precision. Once, while in possession, Tabitha ducked under a bludger and simultaneously tossed the quaffle over her shoulder. The ball arced through the air and was deftly caught by a team-mate who had flown a perpendicular course directly underneath her. The team-mate underhanded the quaffle through the center goal before the Gryffindor keeper even realized Tabitha didn’t have it anymore. James groaned while the Slytherins stood and cheered. Justin Kennely looked as if he wanted to jump up and down on his broom in frustration. Still, an hour into the match, the score was one hundred and thirty to one hundred and forty in favor of Gryffindor; close enough that the lead had changed five times.
"It’s all about the seekers in a match like this." Sabrina yelled exuberantly, not taking her eyes from the players. "And Squallus is new to that position since Gnoffton finished last year. Noah should be able to nail him to the wall with his own broom."
Sure enough, a sudden roar went up from the crowd and James saw that Noah was in pursuit of the snitch. Across the pitch, Tom Squallus was bent over his broom, baring his teeth into the cold wind and rushing to cut Noah off. He banked through the throng of players, barely missed by Justin Kennely’s swatted bludger. Despite his speed, James was confident there was no way Squallus would beat Noah to the prize. A golden streak and a whir of tiny wings buzzed by the Gryffindor grandstand, followed a split-second later by [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]16
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Noah. Those in the front rows ducked, then leapt to their feet cheering as Noah banked hard, barely missing the grandstand and lunging forward on his broom, arm out-stretched. There was a long, breathless moment when Noah appeared to be in the tow of the tiny golden ball, the distance shrinking, shrinking, Noah’s hand trembling as he reached. Then, in a flurry of cloaks and brooms, something changed. Noah was forced to yank up on his broom, grinding to a slewing stop that destroyed his control. A cloud of Slytherins, led by Tabitha Corsica, had swept in front of him from all directions, stitching a virtual wall in mid-air. Noah ran into a burly Slytherin and bounced off, losing his grip on his broom. He tumbled sideways, grabbing on with one hand and swinging beneath it. The crowd roared.
Tabitha Corsica shot through the wall of Slytherins, which opened for her like an iris. Her cloak whipped behind her and James was amazed to see the snitch flying behind her, in the shadow of her cloak. It dipped upwards and Tabitha followed almost instantaneously, bent low over her broom. Somehow, without even looking, she was shadowing the snitch, marking it for Tom Squallus. He saw her, banked hard, and swooped past her. When he came out on the other side, his hand was raised and the snitch glittered within it. The Slytherin grandstands cheered uproariously. The game was over.
Noah swung himself from beneath his broom, hooking one foot over it. He struggled upright just as Ted and Justin Kennely swooped in next to him, talking and gesturing. James understood the nature of what they were saying even if he couldn’t hear the words through the cheers and boos. Something extremely odd had happened, and yet the Slytherins hadn’t actually committed any fouls. On the grass of the pitch, Petra Morganstern, who played chaser, had cornered Cabe Ridcully and was animatedly pointing at Tabitha Corsica, who was still on her broom, being congratulated by her team-mates alongside Tom Squallus. Ridcully shook his head, unable or unwilling to agree with Petra’s allegations. There didn’t seem to be any recourse for the Gryffindors, since they couldn’t prove that anything illegal had actually occurred.
"What in the name of Voldy’s pasty-white rear end was that?" Damien Damascus demanded, having quit the broadcast booth and joined James, Zane and Sabrina.
Sabrina shook her head. "That was right creepy. Did you see what I saw? Corsica blocked the snitch! She never touched it, but she flew right next to it, marking it until Squallus could get his broom in gear."
"There’s no rule against that?" Zane asked as they all joined the throng leaving the stands.
"No point making rules against things that are impossible," Damien said crossly. "As long as she didn’t touch it, she’s in the clear. She wasn’t even watching the snitch. I’d swear it."
Ralph was trotting across the pitch when James and Zane tromped down the last few steps. Panting, he angled them away from Sabrina and Damien, whose moods were getting fouler.
"Did you see that?" Ralph asked, struggling to catch his breath. He seemed extremely agitated.
"We saw something," James said, "although I’m not sure I believe my eyes." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]17
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Zane was less diplomatic. "The Gryffindors think your buddies cheated somehow. It’s going to throw off the final standings, too. Now it looks like Ravenclaw will be playing Slytherin for the tournament. I was hoping for a Gryffindor and Ravenclaw match."
"Will you two forget about the bloody Quidditch tournament for a minute?" Ralph said, turning to face the two of them at the base of the grandstands. "In case you’ve forgotten, we have more important things to think about."
"All right, then spill it, Ralph," James said, trying not to be annoyed.
Ralph took a deep breath. "You told me I was your man on the inside, didn’t you? So I’ve been watching closely, looking for hints and clues about who might be involved with the whole Merlin plot, right?"
"And you think now is the time to discuss this?" Zane asked, raising his eyebrows.
"No, no, it’s fine," James interjected. "What’d you see, Ralph? Something going on back at Slytherin Central?"
"No!" Ralph said impatiently. "Not back at the common room or anything. Right here, just a few minutes ago! Remember what we’re supposed to be looking for?"
"Yeah," Zane said, becoming interested. "The Merlin staff."
Ralph nodded meaningfully. There was a cheer nearby. The three boys turned as the Slytherins left the pitch, surrounded by a crowd of students in green scarves. Tabitha walked at the head of the group, her broom held triumphantly over her shoulder.
"Six feet or so of unusually magical wood," Ralph said in a low voice, still watching Tabitha leave the pitch. "Origins unknown."
"That’s right!" James replied, understanding dawning on him. "Tabitha said her broom was a custom design, crafted by some Muggle artist or something! She registered it as a Muggle artifact, since it wasn’t a standard model!"
"And there’s no question that there’s something pretty unusually magical about it," Ralph added. James nodded.
"Are you saying what I think you’re saying?" Zane asked incredulously.
Ralph glanced back at him. "Makes sense, doesn’t it? It’s the perfect hiding place! That’s why I came running over here right after the match. I wanted you both to see it, too, and see if it fits."
Zane whistled in awe. "Talk about your corked brooms! Here, all this time Corsica’s been flying around on Merlin’s flippin’ staff!" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]18
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James couldn’t take his eyes off it as Tabitha crested the hill heading back to the castle. The wintry sunlight glinted off the bristly tail of the broom. It was indeed the perfect disguise for a six-foot length of highly magical wood. And now they knew for sure who was the third co-conspirator in the Merlin plot, the Slytherin who went by the profile name of Austramaddux. James’ heart pounded with excitement and anticipation.
"So," he said as the three of them began to follow the Slytherins at a careful distance, wending their way back to the castle. "How are we going to get the Merlin staff away from Tabitha Corsica?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]19

Re: eighth harry potter book

chapter 14 below this post

Re: eighth harry potter book

**
1. 14. the Hall of Elders’ Crossing
**[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"What? Why do we need to steal her broom, anyway?" Ralph exclaimed at breakfast the next morning. He leaned over the table, reaching for a plate of sausages. "It would be loads harder to steal than Jackson’s case was. Boys aren’t even allowed in the girls dorms. We’d never get near it! Besides, we’ve got the robe already. They can’t do anything without all the relics."
"It’s the Merlin staff, that’s why we have to get it," James replied. "Even on its own, it’s got to be one of the most powerful magical objects in the world. You saw what Tabitha Corsica did with it at the match. And it wasn’t just her shadowing the snitch without even looking. Her whole team seemed to respond to it somehow, or at least their brooms did. They knew just where to be at all the right moments. That’s some really powerful magic. So far, she’s only using the staff to win Quidditch matches, but do you really want something like that in the hands of someone like her and the Progressive Element?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]1
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ralph looked dour. Zane put his coffee cup down and stared at the tabletop. "I don’t know…" he said.
"What?" James said impatiently.
Zane glanced up. "Well, it just seems too easy, really. I mean, first there was Ralph’s buddy’s rock hound bag that showed up at just the right time. Then, no matter how you look at it, we got really lucky with that visum-ineptio charm. Even before that, look at all the coincidences that led to you discovering the hiding place of the Merlin throne, from catching a glimpse of the voodoo queen on the lake that night to finding that Daily Prophet article about the break-in at the Ministry. And now, we just happen to figure out that Tabitha’s broom is the Merlin staff. I hate to say it, but it can’t be much of a dark conspiracy if a trio of first-year shlubs like us have worked it all out."
James fumed. "All right, yeah, so we’ve gotten lucky here and there. We’ve worked really hard and been extremely careful, too. And besides, it all fits, doesn’t it? Just because the people behind the Merlin plot have been too arrogant to think anybody could catch them doesn’t mean the plot isn’t for real. What about what happened when we opened Jackson’s case? And I didn’t even tell you what happened to me last week!"
Ralph jumped, almost knocking over his pumpkin juice. His eyes were wild for a second, and then he calmed himself. "Last week? When?"
"The night we went to see Hagrid, right after I left you," James answered. He described the way the halls of Hogwarts had transformed into forest around him, his strange journey to the Island of the Grotto Keep, and the mysterious ghostly figure that had instructed him to bring her the relic robe. Zane listened with keen interest, but Ralph’s face was pale and blank.
When James finished, Zane asked, "You think it really was a dryad?"
James shrugged. "I don’t know. It sure looked a lot like the one we saw in the forest, but different, too. It pulsed, if you know what I mean. I could feel it in my head."
"Maybe it was a dream," Zane said carefully. "It sure sounds like one."
"It wasn’t a dream. I was in the corridor heading to the common room. I wasn’t sleepwalking."
"I’m just saying," Zane said blandly, lowering his eyes.
"What?" James prodded. "You think that whole Merlin thing was a dream too? When I disappeared from the room right in front of the both of you and Cedric Diggory’s ghost had to bring me back?"
"Of course not. Still, it just sounds kind of crazy. Were you in the forest or were you in the corridor? Which one was real? Were either of them real? I mean, you’ve been thinking about all of this an awful lot. Maybe…"
Ralph was studying his empty plate. He spoke without raising his head. "It wasn’t a dream." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]2
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James and Zane both looked at Ralph. "How do you know, Ralph?" Zane asked.
Ralph sighed. "Because the same thing happened to me."
James’ eyes widened and his mouth dropped open. "You saw the Grotto Keep? And the dryad, too? Ralph, why didn’t you say anything?"
"I didn’t know what they were!" Ralph said, looking up. "I wasn’t with you two when you went out in the forest and saw the Island and met the dryad, remember? So last week, I was on my way through the cellars to the Slytherin rooms and all of a sudden the cellars just faded out and turned into a forest, same as you described, James. I saw the Island and the tree-sprite lady, but I didn’t recognize them. I thought she was a ghost or something. She told me to bring the relic to her, but I was scared. I’m not used to having weird, magical, out-of-body experiences or anything. I tried to run away, but then, all of a sudden I was standing outside the door to the Slytherin common room, plain as could be. I was worried about my sanity, to tell the truth. I thought all this magical stuff was making me soft in the head. Frankly, I’m a little relieved that the same thing happened to you, too."
"I can see why," Zane said, nodding.
"But why you?" James asked. "You don’t have the relic. I do."
Zane tilted his head and cinched a corner of his mouth up in that expression of comical concentration he put on when he was thinking hard. "Maybe it’s as simple as the fact that Ralph’s a Slytherin. I mean, he was in the debate against Petra and me. Maybe whatever it was thinks Ralph is the weakest link. Maybe it thinks it can get Ralph to betray you and steal the robe and then bring it to the Island. Not that you would, Ralph." Zane added, looking at Ralph.
"No way. I’m never touching that thing." Ralph concurred.
"I guess that makes sense," James admitted. "So why not you, then, Zane?"
Zane adopted a beatific expression, eyes raised to the ceiling, "Because I’m as pure as the wind-driven snow. And besides, I’m never setting foot on that Island again. Too freaky for me by far."
"But I couldn’t even steal the robe if I wanted to," Ralph said, furrowing his brow. "Not with Zane’s locking spell on it. James is the only one who can open the trunk."
"You could just drag the whole trunk out there, I suppose," James replied. "Where there’s a will, there’s a way."
"Fortunately, there’s no will." Ralph said gravely.
Zane pushed his empty coffee cup away. "The dryad, or whatever it was, wouldn’t necessarily know about the extra locking spell on the trunk, anyway. But the fact that it happened to both of you sure proves something wants that robe, and knows we have it. If it isn’t Jackson or any of his crew, then who?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]3
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James said, "Remember what the green dryad told us? She said that the trees were waking, but that many of them had… how did she put it?"
Zane nodded, remembering. "She said they’d ‘gone over’, like milk past its expiration date or something. Some of the trees are bad, in other words. They’re on the side of chaos and war. You think you and Ralph’s blue dryad was one of the bad ones trying to sound nice?"
"Makes sense," Ralph said. "She was all beautiful and smiles and everything, but I had a pretty strong feeling that if I didn’t bring her the robe, that smile could turn hungry pretty fast. That’s what scared me. That and her fingernails." He shuddered.
"So this is way bigger than just us and the Merlin conspirators," Zane said seriously. "The tree spirits are involved. And who knows what else, too. For all we know, everything in the magical world might be taking a side."
"Either way," James said earnestly, "it proves that these relics are incredibly powerful. In the wrong hands, who knows what kind of damage they could do. That’s why we have to get the staff away from Tabitha."
"I don’t understand why we don’t just get your dad in here," Ralph interjected. "It’s his job to deal with this kind of stuff, isn’t it?"
"Because they have rules they have to follow," James replied wearily. "They’d have to bring in a team of aurors to scour the grounds. They wouldn’t just go nick Tabitha’s broom because we said it was the Merlin staff, even if we did turn over the robe. There’d be magical sweeps, investigating every unusual source of power. It could go on for days. By the time they got around to checking out Tabitha, she’d have gotten the broom out of here. Jackson and Delacroix might sniff trouble and escape, too. They might even get the whole conspiracy together to go to this Hall of Elder’s Crossing and try to bring Merlin back. It wouldn’t work without the robe, of course, but then the throne and the staff would be lost, hidden and in the control of dark wizards."
Ralph sighed. "All right, all right. I’m convinced. So we’ll try to capture the Merlin staff from Corsica. But that’s it, all right? Then we turn it all over to your dad and his pros. They clean up the mess and we can be the heroes. Whatever. OK?"
Zane nodded. "Yeah, I’m with you. Get the broom and we’re done. Agreed?"
James agreed. "So we need a plan. Any ideas?"
"It won’t be easy," Ralph said firmly. "If we got lucky with Jackson’s briefcase then we’ll need an act of God to pull this one off. The Slytherin quarters are so thick with guard hexes and anti-spying charms that they almost hum. They’re the most suspicious lot I’ve ever met." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]4
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Tricksters always expect to be tricked," Zane said wisely. "But there’s one thing we’re forgetting, and it may even be more important than capturing the Merlin staff."
"What’s more important than that?" James asked.
"Keeping the relic we’ve got." Zane answered simply, meeting James’ eyes. "Something out there knows we have the robe, and it’s already tried once to get it from you. I don’t know what kind of magic that was, but you both seem pretty convinced that it transported you to the Island straight out of Hogwarts halls, right?"
James and Ralph exchanged looks and then nodded at Zane.
"So," Zane continued, "If disapparation is impossible on Hogwarts grounds, then it used some other form of magic to get you there. That’s some powerful mojo. What’s to say it won’t try again?"
Ralph paled. "I hadn’t even thought of that."
"Maybe it used up all its power the first time," James said a little doubtfully.
"You two better hope so," Zane said, looking back and forth between them. "Because it already tried asking nice. The next time it won’t be so polite."
An idea struck James and he shivered.
"What?" Ralph asked, seeing James’ face change.
"Remote physio-apparation," James said in a hushed voice. "That’s what Professor Franklyn called Delacroix’s power to project a wraith of herself. It’s different from regular apparation, because she just sends out something like a ghost of herself, but the wraith can still look solid and affect things. I looked it up. The ghost makes a solid version of itself out of whatever material is handy, and then wears that like a puppet. Somehow she used it to bring the Merlin throne here and hide it on the Island without being detected."
Zane frowned. "OK. So?"
"So what if that was how Ralph and I were sent out to the Grotto Keep? Ralph, you called it an out-of-body experience. What if that’s what it really was? Maybe we were forced to have a remote-physio apparation! Only a wraith of ourselves went out to the Grotto, but our bodies stayed in the corridors just sort of… frozen."
Ralph was clearly horrified by the thought. Zane looked thoughtful. "It seems to fit. Both of you said it happened when you were alone in the corridors. There’d be no one to see you both standing there on autopilot while your souls or whatever were strung out to the Grotto Keep."
"But that’s Delacroix’s specialty," Ralph said, shuddering. "You think she knows we got the robe somehow?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]5
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James answered, "Maybe. She’s slippery as an eel. She might have figured it out and not even told Jackson. Maybe she wants all the glory for herself."
"One thing is for sure, then." Zane announced. "We can’t let you two be alone. My guess is that whoever or whatever is doing this doesn’t want the secret to get out. That’s why they waited until you two were alone for a few minutes. If we keep people around you, then maybe it won’t try again."
Ralph was as white as a statue. "Unless it gets really, really desperate."
"Well, yeah," Zane agreed. "There’s always that possibility. But we can’t do anything in that case, so let’s just hope it doesn’t come to that."
"That makes me feel loads better." Ralph moaned.
"Come on," James said, getting up from the breakfast table. "It’s getting late and the house elves are giving us the eye. It’s time we got out of here before somebody notices we’re planning something."
The three boys wandered out onto the chilly grounds and talked of other things for a while, then, having separate House-related obligations, went their separate ways for the rest of the day.
The next week was frustratingly busy. Neville Longbottom assigned one of his very unusual but painstakingly demanding essays. This led to James spending an inordinate amount of time in the library, researching the endless uses of spynuswort, an endeavor that was further complicated by the fact that every part of the spynuswort plant, from the leaves to the stem to the root and even its seeds, was used in any number of applications, from healing skin diseases to waxing broomsticks. James had just added the seventy-ninth entry to his scribbled list when Morgan Patonia sat down at the table across from him with a heavy sigh. Morgan, a first year Hufflepuff, was also in Herbology and working on her spynuswort essay.
"You only need to list five uses." Morgan stated when she saw James’ list. "You know that, don’t you?"
"Five?" James said weakly.
Morgan gave James a look of somehow delighted disdain. "Professor Longbottom only assigned us to write about spynuswort because it’s one of the three most useful plants in the magical world. If we were to write about every one of its uses we’d be turning in encyclopedias, you silly boy."
James’ face heated. "I knew that!" he said, aiming for aloof arrogance and hitting only wounded petulance. "I just forgot. Can’t blame me for being thorough, can you?"
Morgan tittered, obviously thrilled that James had wasted so much time. James packed up a few minutes later and moved to the Gryffindor common room, annoyed but simultaneously relieved. At least his essay was finished. In fact, since he’d already written about twenty-three spynuswort uses, he probably stood [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]6
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]to get loads of extra credit. Just as long as Neville didn’t figure out that the thoroughness of James’ report simply meant James hadn’t been paying much attention in class.
Twice, James saw Professor Delacroix in the corridors and had the haunting sensation that she was watching him. He never actually saw her eyes on him, but since she was blind, that hardly mattered anyway. James remembered the way Delacroix had maneuvered the tureen of gumbo with her ugly graperoot wand at the Alma Aleron dinner, never spilling a drop. He had a suspicion that Delacroix had ways of seeing that didn’t rely at all upon her useless eyes. In fact, that could explain how she might have noticed that Jackson’s briefcase was different. The visum-ineptio charm only worked on what people saw with their eyes, didn’t it? Still, she never said anything, or even so much as paused in her stride when she passed him. James decided that he was simply being paranoid. Besides, as Zane pointed out, what difference did it make? She might be the one trying to trick Ralph and James into taking the relic robe out to the Grotto Keep, or it might be some other force entirely. Either way, they had to be on guard never to be alone, and in the end, the source of the threat didn’t really matter anyway.
James had begun to realize just how hard it was to never be alone. He would’ve thought, in a school the size of Hogwarts, it would’ve been quite rare, anyway. Now that he was paying attention, he realized he’d been on his own on the grounds or in the halls several times each day, whether crossing the grounds to get to Neville Longbottom’s Herbology class after Transfiguration, or just going to the bathroom in the middle of the night. Arranging to never be alone even in these circumstances was an annoying chore, but Zane, to James’ surprise, was consistently adamant about it.
"Even if we did capture that robe by a string of completely freakish lucky breaks, I’m not gonna let it slip out of our hands because we got careless," he told James one day, walking him to the Herbology greenhouses. "It’s the Merlin conspirators’ carelessness that’s been working for us. I’m not gonna do them any favors like that."
One day, James introduced Ralph and Zane to the protean charm as a means of communicating if ever an emergency chaperone was needed. James had ordered three novelty rubber ducks from Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes, giving one each to Zane and Ralph.
"The protean charm means that if I squeeze my duck, both of yours will sound as well," James explained, giving his duck a tweak.
"Sod off!" all three ducks quacked in unison.
"Excellent," Zane said, giving his own duck a firm squeeze, resulting in a chorus of happy insults. "So if either of you find yourselves alone or need me to take you to the bathroom, you just whonk on this and I come running, eh?"
"Ugh," Ralph said, staring at his duck with distaste. "I hate this. It’s like being three years old again." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]7
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Hey, if you want to go getting zapped off to meet with some unhappy tree spirit again…" Zane said, shrugging.
"I didn’t say I wouldn’t do it," Ralph replied, annoyed. "I just hate it, is all."
Zane turned back to James. "So how will I know which one of you quacked for me?"
James produced a black marker and drew a small J on the bottom of his duck. "Take a look at yours, now. Anything we do to a single duck will show up on all of them. When you hear the quack, just check the bottom of the duck and see whose initial shows up."
"Very tight," Zane said approvingly. He raised his duck and tweaked it as if he was saluting with it.
"Eat doxie poo!" The ducks quacked gaily.
"All right," James said, putting his own duck in his backpack. "This’ll only work if we only use them in an emergency. Got it?"
"Why don’t they just squeak?" Ralph asked as he pocketed his.
"Ask a Weasley." James answered dismissively.
At first, having to have Zane or somebody else around at all times was as annoying to James as it was to Ralph, but eventually James got used to it and even began to like it. Zane would sit on a chair in the corner of the bathroom while James bathed, quizzing him on defensive spell pronunciations or Transfiguration terminology and restrictions. James learned that many of his Herbology classmates, including Morgan Patonia, had charms class before Herbology. Knowing this, James was able to hurry from his Transfiguration class to the Charms classroom and then accompany Patonia and her friends to the greenhouses, thus avoiding the solitary trek across the grounds. Constantly being near people became an easy habit for James, and eventually he nearly forgot he was doing it. In this fashion, the weeks melted past. The rawness of winter began to thaw into the fragile warmth of spring. Still, neither James, Ralph nor Zane had come up with a plan to get Tabitha Corsica’s broomstick. Eventually they determined, albeit reluctantly, that some group reconnaissance was required.
"I’m not liking this," Ralph said as he led the other two to the door of the Slytherin common room. "I haven’t seen anyone other than Slytherins in here for months."
"Don’t worry about it, Ralph," Zane said, but his voice was less confidant than usual. "We’ve got James’ magic map here. We can check it again, but according to it, most of your buddies are out watching the Slytherins practice for the tournament. Right, James?"
James had the Marauder’s Map unfolded in his hands. He studied it as he walked. "As far as I can tell, there’s only a couple of people in the Slytherin dorms, and none of them are people we need to worry about." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]8
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Are you sure you’re reading that thing right?" Ralph asked, plugging his ring into the eye socket of the snake sculpture on the gigantic wooden door. "Last I heard, you said you couldn’t even remember how to get it to work."
"Well, it’s working, isn’t it?" James replied testily. In truth, he was worried about the accuracy of the map. He had remembered the phrase to get the map to open and display the grounds, but as his dad had feared, the castle had changed rather a lot since the map had been created by Moony, Prongs, Padfoot and Wormtail. Irregular chunks of the map were completely blank, and each blank section was marked with a notation that read re-drawing required; please see Messers. Prongs and Padfoot for assistance. James could only guess that his Grandfather and Sirius Black had been the chief artists who’d plotted the map, but since both were long since dead, there would apparently be no re-drawing of the map to fill in the rebuilt areas. The tiny names that marked the locations of everyone on campus could still be seen moving here and there, but as they entered one of the blank areas, their marker and name would flicker out. Fortunately, the Slytherin quarters were under the lake, and therefore had been very little damaged in the Battle of Hogwarts (Ralph had learned that only the main entry had been destroyed in the siege). James could see the entire warren of Slytherin rooms and halls on the Marauder’s Map.
The snake sculpture asked its questions. Ralph announced himself and explained who James and Zane were, and that they were friends. The glowing green snake eye examined Zane and James for a long moment, and then unlocked the complicated system of bolts and bars that secured the door.
The three boys couldn’t help skulking as they moved through the apparently deserted Slytherin common room. The brackish green sunlight, filtered by the lake water above the stained glass ceilings, filled the room with murky shadows. The fire was a dull red glow in the gigantic fireplace, which was sculpted in marble to resemble an open snake’s mouth.
"Nothing like reading a good book in front of gaping doom," Zane murmured, passing the fireplace. "So where do they keep their broomsticks, Ralph?"
Ralph shook his head. "I told you already, I don’t know. I just know there isn’t a common locker or anything, like the Gryffindors or Ravenclaws. Most of these guys don’t trust each other all that much. Everybody has a private closet with a special magical key. Besides, their brooms aren’t here now, anyway, are they? They’ve all got them out at the Quidditch pitch."
"We aren’t here to grab it now," Zane answered, peering around the common room. "We’re just here to scope out where they might hide them."
Even in the middle of a spring day, the Slytherin rooms were a pall of shifting green dimness. "Lumos," James said, illuminating his wand and holding it aloft. "This hall goes back to the boys’ quarters, right Ralph?"
"Yeah. The girls’ rooms are on the other side, up those stairs." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]9
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Zane threaded through the furniture of the common room, aiming for the stairs. "Panty raid in the Slytherin girls’ quarters. I’m on it."
"Wait," James said sharply. "It’ll be charmed, you know. No boys are allowed in any of the girls’ quarters. You go up there, it’ll be sure to set off some sort of alarm."
Zane stopped, glancing at James, and then turned back to the stairway. "Drat. They thought of everything, didn’t they?"
"Besides," Ralph said from across the room. "They’re called ‘knickers’ around here."
"You say potato, I say patata…" Zane muttered.
"Can we get back to why we’re here, after all?" James said as loudly as he dared. "We’re supposed to be looking for ways to get to Tabitha’s broom. Even if all we can do is figure out where she keeps it."
"Believe it or not," Zane said primly, "that’s what I was thinking of. For all we know she sleeps with the thing. Even if she doesn’t, you can bet she keeps it near enough to guard. That means getting into the girls’ quarters, doesn’t it?"
James shook his head. "Not possible. I’m beginning to see how helpful it was for my dad to have aunt Hermione as part of his crew. He could’ve sent her up to check things out. We’re pretty much stuck, though."
As James finished speaking, a noise came from the stairway. The three boys froze guiltily, looking toward the stairs. There was a shuffling of small feet, and then a tiny house elf came down balancing a basket of rumpled clothing on its head. The elf stopped, seeing the three boys staring at it.
"Many pardons, masters," The elf said, and James could tell by the timbre of its voice that it was a female. "Just collecting the washing, if you please." Her bulbous eyes flicked between the three of them. She seemed disconcerted to have elicited such keen interest. James realized she was probably used to being completely ignored, if she was seen at all.
"Not a problem, Miss…?" Zane said, affecting a small bow and taking a step back from the stairs.
The elf didn’t move. Her eyes followed Zane’s movement with increasing consternation. "Excuse me, master?"
"Your name, Miss?" Zane replied.
"Ah. Er. Figgle, master. I apologize, master. Figgle isn’t accustomed to masters and mistresses speaking to her, master." The elf seemed to be nearly vibrating with nervousness. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]10
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"I’m sure that is true, Figgle," Zane said understandingly. "You see, I’m a member of an organization you may have heard of. We’re called the… uh…" Zane glanced back at James, his eyes wide. James remembered telling Zane and Ralph about aunt Hermione’s equal rights for elves organization.
James stuttered, "Oh. Yeah, Spew. The Society for the Promotion of, uh, Elfish Welfare?"
"Yes, what he said," Zane said, spinning back to Figgle, who flinched. "Spew. You’ve heard of us, no doubt. We help those who elf themselves."
"Figgle hasn’t, master. Not a bit. Figgle has loads of work, master."
"That’s exactly the point, my dear Figgle. We at Spew are working to lessen that load. In fact, as an act of good faith, I’d like to help you now. Please, might I help you carry that?"
Figgle looked positively horrified. "Oh, no, master. Figgle couldn’t! Master shouldn’t mock Figgle, sir!"
James could see where Zane was heading with this charade, but was doubtful it would get anywhere. House elves, especially those who worked amongst the Slytherins, were often mistreated and tricked by their masters. Figgle looked as if she was about to burst into tears from fear.
Zane knelt down, bringing himself eye-level to the trembling house elf on the second step of the stairs. "Figgle, I’m not going to hurt you or get you into trouble. I promise. I’m not even a Slytherin. I’m a Ravenclaw. You know Ravenclaws?"
"Figgle does, master. Figgle collects the Ravenclaws’ wash on Tuesdays and Fridays. Ravenclaws use less scent than Slytherins, master." The elf was babbling, but she seemed a bit calmer.
"I’d like to help you, Figgle. Surely there is more to carry. May I carry it for you?"
Figgle pressed her lips together very hard, obviously caught on the knife-edge between her fear of a mean prank and her duty to do what she was told. Her tennis-ball sized eyes studied Zane, then, finally, she nodded once, quickly.
"Excellent, Figgle. You’re a good elf," Zane said soothingly. "There is more laundry upstairs, isn’t there? I see you’re piling it there by the door. I’ll gather the rest for you." He made to step forward onto the stairs.
"Oh, no, master! Wait!" Figgle said, raising her hand. The basket on her head wobbled a bit and she steadied it easily. "Master will break the boundary. Figgle mustn’t let the others see she is being helped." Figgle jumped lightly down the last two steps and turned toward the stairs. She raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Something changed about the doorway. James would have sworn that something like a light had been turned off, although the actual lighting in the room hadn’t changed. "Now master can go up. But, please, master…" Again, Figgle seemed tortured on the edge of fear and obedience. "Please, master mustn’t [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]11
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]touch anything but the basket. Then Figgle will take all the wash to the basements. Please?" She seemed to be pleading to get this over with and be gone as soon as possible.
"Of course," Zane answered, smiling. With only the slightest pause, he put his foot on the first step. Nothing happened. "I’ll be right back, guys," Zane said over his shoulder, then trotted up the steps.
James let out a pent breath and heard Ralph doing the same. Figgle watched Zane tramp up the stairs, then glanced worriedly back at James and Ralph. Ralph shrugged at her and smiled. It was, James thought, a rather ghastly smile. Figgle didn’t seem to notice. She weaved through the furniture, balancing the huge basket easily, and then tipped it onto a large pile near the door.
"James," Ralph said quietly. "The map."
James nodded and opened the Marauder’s Map again. He looked first toward the upper right area of the map, where a set of neat drawings illustrated the Quidditch pitch and grandstands. Dozens of names were crammed together there, most in and around the grandstands, but a few swooped around the pitch. The Slytherin practice session was still going on, although there seemed to be fewer people on brooms at the moment. They were probably gathered on the ground nearby, talking strategy or something. He glanced over the names ranged between the pitch and the grandstands. There was Squallus, Norbert and Beetlebrick and a few others James didn’t know.
Figgle raised her hands in the same gesture James had seen the house elves in the great hall use to gather up the tablecloths. The pile of laundry clumped into a large ball and a bed sheet cocooned around it, the four corners tying at the top. Figgle tossed a small puff of pink powder onto the gigantic ball of laundry and snapped her fingers again. The ball of laundry vanished, presumably to reappear in the basements. She looked nervously at the stairs.
"Well?" Ralph asked James in a tight, worried voice.
"I can’t see Tabitha," James answered, trying to keep his voice calm. "Or Philia Goyle. They aren’t out on the pitch anymore as far as I can see."
"What? Well where are they?"
"I don’t know. They seem to be off the map at the moment."
Figgle was looking at them, her eyes wide and alert. She seemed to sense something was even more wrong than it had been a minute ago. James studied the Marauder’s Map keenly, watching the huge blank spots to see if Goyle and Corsica would appear out of them. He kept a sharp eye on the blank spot at the door to the Slytherin quarters.
"Oh, no," he said, his eyes widening. "Here they come! What are they doing here now?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]12
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Get rid of the map!" Ralph said, his face going pasty white. "Come on! Zane!" he called up the steps. There was no answer.
Figgle’s expression had gone from alarm to raw panic. "Mistress Corsica is coming! Figgle has done an awful thing! Figgle will be punished!" She bolted for the stairs, snapping her fingers as she went. There was that sudden sensation of change, as if an invisible light had popped back on, and James knew that the boundary charm over the stairs was in place again. There was a clatter of footsteps and muffled voices both from upstairs as well as from the front door of the common room. James balled the Marauder’s Map roughly and jammed it into his open backpack. Ralph threw himself onto the nearest couch, trying to affect a scene of lazy indolence. The door swung open just as James re-shouldered his backpack and turned.
Tabitha Corsica and Philia Goyle stepped through the doorway. Their eyes fell on James and both of them went silent. Tabitha was dressed in a sport cloak and black capris, her broomstick over her shoulder. Her hair was in a neat pony tail, and even though she had, only minutes before, been swooping over the Quidditch pitch on her unusually magical broom, she appeared as cool and fresh as a tulip. She spoke first.
"James Potter," she said mildly, having almost instantly recovered from her surprise at seeing him. "What a pleasure."
"What are you doing here," Philia demanded, scowling.
"Philia, don’t be rude," Tabitha said, moving into the room and passing James breezily. "Mr. Potter is as welcome among us as I’m sure we would be amongst the Gryffindors. If we don’t have goodwill during these difficult times, what have we got? Good afternoon, Mr. Deedle."
Ralph croaked something from the couch, looking remarkably awkward and uncomfortable. Philia continued to stare hard at James, her expression openly hostile, but she remained silent.
"It’s a shame about the Gryffindor Quidditch team," Tabitha called from a corner of the room as she hung up her cloak. "We always love a Gryffindor versus Slytherin match for the tournament, don’t we Ralph? I’m sure it pains your friends not to be out scrimmaging with us as we speak, James. Please give them our sympathies. By the way…" Tabitha crossed the room again, heading toward the stairs to the girls’ sleeping quarters. "I saw several of the Ravenclaw players out at the pitch studying our drills. Interesting that your friend Zane wasn’t among them. You haven’t seen him, have you?" She tapped her broomstick on the floor idly, watching James’ face.
James shook his head, not daring to speak.
"Hm," Tabitha murmured thoughtfully. "Curious, that. Nevertheless. Come, Philia."
James watched, horrified, as Tabitha and Philia began to climb the steps. He thought furiously, trying to invent a quick diversion, but nothing came.
"Sod off!" a pair of muffled voices suddenly squeaked. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]13
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Both Tabitha and Philia stopped in their tracks. Philia, on the first step, whipped around angrily. Tabitha, ahead of her, turned much more slowly, a look of polite wonderment on her face.
"Did you say something?" she asked James slowly.
James coughed. "Er, no. Sorry. Got a, uh, frog in my throat."
Tabitha watched him for a long moment, then tilted her head slightly and narrowed her eyes at Ralph. Finally, she turned away and disappeared up the rest of the stairs with Philia following, glancing back furiously. After a few moments, their footsteps could be heard from above. There were no angry screams or sounds of struggle.
"Grotty blighter!" quacked the muffled voices again.
"That crazy loon!" Ralph rasped, jumping up and grabbing his bag. "What’s he doing?"
"Come on!" James said, lunging toward the door. "If he’s still up there, we can’t help him."
They both ran out into the hallway and threaded their way around several random corridors before finally stopping. Panting and hearts pounding, they dug their rubber ducks out of their bags, each examining his own even though they were identical. Two words were scrawled on the bottom of the ducks in black ink: Laundry room!
"That crazy loon!" Ralph said again, but he was almost laughing with relief. "Figgle just took him down to the cellars with the rest of the dirty sheets! I say we leave him there."
James grinned. "No, let’s go get him before they try to stick him in the wringer. He probably deserves it, but first I want to know what he might have found out."
The two boys ran to find the washrooms in the cellars. James stopped only once to ask directions from an annoyingly observant servant in a painting of a gaggle of dining knights. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]14
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"I hardly had two minutes to look around before Figgle came up the stairs like a cannonball," Zane told James and Ralph when they found him in the washrooms. "She threw a handful of pink dust at me, and then pow. I’m down here."
Ralph was looking around in awe at the enormous copper vats and the clanking machinery of the washers. Elves bustled around them, ignoring the three boys completely as they moved through the hive of their basement work space. Two elves on a catwalk above the vats were dumping wheelbarrows of powdered soap into the frothing water. White flakes filled the air and stuck like snow in the boys’ hair.
"Trust me, this all gets a lot less interesting after two minutes or so," Zane said tersely. "Especially when the Lollipop Guild here won’t let you leave." Three elves were clustered around Zane, looking at him with obvious hostility.
"Figgle brings a human down to the washrooms, we keeps him until someone explains why," The oldest and grumpiest elf said in a gravelly voice. "S’policy. Humans interfering with elf work is against Hogwarts code of conduct and practices, section thirty, paragraph six. So, then, who be you two?"
James and Ralph exchanged blank looks. Ralph said, "We’re his… well, we’re his friends, aren’t we? We came to bring him back upstairs."
"Did you, then." The elf said with a penetrating glare. "Figgle tells a story about this human trying to do her work, she does. Says he was going on about elf welfare and such bilge. She was fair upset. Can’t ‘ave that sort of thing, you know. We gots a coalition agreement with the school."
"He won’t do it again," James soothed. "He meant well, but he’s a bit dim about such things, isn’t he? I’m sorry. He got out of our hands for a minute. Won’t happen again."
Zane acted offended but stayed wisely silent. The head elf scowled thoughtfully at James. James was used to elves being subservient and meek, or at least politely surly. Here, in their working realm, the rules appeared to be quite different. The elves had a coalition agreement with the school, the head elf had said. It almost sounded like they’d unionized, and that an essential rule of the elf union was that only elves did elf work. Perhaps they viewed it as job security. James wasn’t sure if aunt Hermione would view this as an improvement or a setback.
Finally, the head elf grumbled, "I’m going against my better judgements, you know. The three of yous are on probation. Anymore interference with elfish protocol and I’ll ‘ave you before the headmistress. We gots a coalition agreement, you know."
"So I hear," Zane muttered, rolling his eyes.
"But you don’t even know our names," Ralph pointed out. "How are we on probation if you don’t know who we are?" James elbowed him in the ribs. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]15
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]The head elf grinned at his fellows, who smiled back a bit disconcertingly. "We’re elves." He said simply. "Now off with yous, and let’s hope we don’t see you again."
The corridors leading out of the washrooms were, not surprisingly, small and short, with half-size steps that forced James, Zane and Ralph to mince carefully as they climbed them.
"I don’t know whether to congratulate you or kick you." Ralph said to Zane. "You almost got us caught by Corsica and Goyle."
"But I did get into the Slytherin girls’ sleeping quarters," Zane pointed out with a grin. "How many people can say that?"
"Or would want to?" James added.
"Be nice or I won’t tell you what I found."
"It better be good," said Ralph.
"It’s not." Zane sighed. "The girls’ quarters have big wooden wardrobes alongside each bed. Only one of them was open, but I got a peek inside. Let’s just say I’m not wondering where Tabitha keeps her broom anymore."
They reached a larger door at the end of a flight of miniscule stairs. James pushed it open, thankful to be out of the heat and noise of the washrooms. "What do you mean?"
"Well, they’re magical wardrobes, of course, although they don’t lead to any fairy wonderlands. The one I looked into looked like a combination vanity and walk-in closet. Seemed like a boutique had exploded in there, to tell you the truth. One of those really froofy ones, but with a gothic-vampire flair to it. There was a bottle of vanishing cream on the vanity, and from the looks of it, I don’t think the vanishing part was a metaphor."
"All the girls have a wardrobe like that?" Ralph asked.
"Sure looked like it."
James frowned. "Our chances of getting into the Slytherin girls’ quarters again are pretty much zero.
And even if we could, how would we even know which wardrobe was Corsica’s, much less even get it open?"
"I told you this was going to be right impossible," Ralph reminded James.
"Smelled like my Grandma’s dresser in there, too," Zane said.
"Will you let off with the details?" James exclaimed. "This is serious. We still don’t know where the Hall of Elder’s Crossing is, or when Jackson and Delacroix are planning to bring the elements together. For all we know, it could be tonight." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]16
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"So?" Ralph said. "Like you said, they can’t do anything without all the relics."
Zane sighed, turning sober. "Yeah, but if they try it and nothing works, then they’ll hide the rest of the relics and we’ll never get to them."
Ralph threw up his hands. "Well? There’s got to be another way, then. I mean, she has to take the broom out of her wardrobe sometimes, right? We saw her with it today. What if we nick it somehow during a Quidditch match or something?"
Zane grinned. "I like that. Especially if we can do it when she’s a hundred feet or so in the air."
"Impossible again," James said in frustration. "Ever since my dad’s day, there’ve been protective spells all around the pitch to keep people from interfering with matches. There were a few instances where dark wizards tried to use spells to hurt him or throw him off his broom. Once, a bunch of dementors swarmed right onto the pitch. Ever since, there’ve been boundary areas set up by the officials. No spells can get in or out."
"What’s a dementor?" Ralph asked, his eyes widening.
"You don’t want to know, Ralph. Trust me."
"Well, then, looks like we’re back to square one," Zane said dourly. "I’m all out of ideas."
Ralph stopped suddenly in the middle of the corridor. Zane bumped into the larger boy, stumbling backwards, but Ralph didn’t seem to notice. He was staring hard at one of the paintings lining the corridor. James noticed it was the one they had stopped at earlier to ask for directions to the laundry room. The very observant servant in the rear corner of the painting had caught James’ attention on the way down, but only as someone they could get directions from. James had become almost inured to the random, watchful characters in the paintings all over Hogwarts. The servant stared sullenly out at Ralph as the knights in the painting hoisted their tankards and turkey drumsticks, slapping each other happily on their partially-armored backs.
"Oh, great," Zane said, rubbing his shoulder where he’d run into Ralph. "Look what you’ve done, James. Now Ralph’s obsessed with every fifteenth painting. And not even the good ones, if you ask me. You two are the weirdest art lovers I’ve ever met."
James took a step closer to the painting as well, studying the servant standing in the shadowy background with a large cloth over his shoulder. The figure took a half step backward, and James felt sure that it was trying to blend further into the dim recesses of the painted hall. "What, Ralph?" he asked.
"I’ve seen that before," Ralph answered in a distracted voice.
"Well, we just stopped at this painting not ten minutes ago, didn’t we?"
"Yeah. It looked familiar then, too, but I couldn’t place it. He’s standing different now…" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]17
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Ralph suddenly dropped to one knee, flinging his backpack onto the floor in front of him. He unzipped it quickly and dug inside, almost frantically, as if worried that whatever inspiration had struck him would flee before he could confirm it. He finally produced a book, gripped it triumphantly, and stood up again, riffling toward the back. Zane and James crowded behind him, trying to see over Ralph’s broad shoulders. James recognized the book. It was the antique potions book his mum and dad had given Ralph for Christmas. As Ralph flipped through the pages, James could see the notes and formulae that crowded the margins, crammed alongside doodled drawings and diagrams. Suddenly, Ralph stopped flipping. He held the book open with both hands and slowly raised it so that it was level to the observant servant in the background of the painting. James gasped.
"It’s the same dude!" Zane said, pointing.
Sure enough, there, in the right-hand margin of one of the last pages of the potions book, was an old pencil sketch of the observant servant. It was unmistakably the same figure, right down to the hook nose and the sullen, stooped pose. The painted version recoiled from the book slightly, and then crossed the hall as swiftly as it could without actually running. It stopped behind one of the pillars lining the opposite side of the painted hall. The knights at the table ignored it. James, watching intently, narrowed his eyes.
"I knew it looked familiar," Ralph said triumphantly. "He was in a different position when we first came across him, so I didn’t place it straight off. Just now, though, he was in exactly the same pose as the drawing in this book. Now that is weird."
"Can I see?" James asked. Ralph shrugged and handed the book to James. James bent over it, flipping back to the front of the book. The margins in the first hundred pages were filled mostly with notes and spells, many with sections scribbled out and re-written in a different color, as if the writer of the notes was refining his work. By the middle of the book, though, drawings and doodles began to crowd in with the notes. They were sketchy, but quite good. James recognized many of them. Here was a rough sketch of the woman in the background of the painting of the King’s court. A few pages later he found two quite detailed drawings of the fat wizard with the bald head from the painting of the poisoning of Peracles. Again and again he recognized the sketches as the characters in the paintings all over Hogwarts, the secondary figures who’d been watching James and his friends with avid, unconcealed interest.
"Amazing," James said in a low, awed voice. "All these drawings are from paintings all over the school, you see?"
Ralph squinted at the drawings in the book, then back at the painting again. He shrugged. "It’s weird, but not all that amazing, is it? I mean, the guy who owned this book was probably also a student here, right? Sounds like he was a Slytherin, like me. That’s why your dad gave me the book. So whoever he was, he liked art. Lots of art lovers sketch from paintings. Big deal."
Zane’s brow furrowed as he looked back and forth between the drawing of the observant servant and his painted equivalent, who was still skulking near the pillars in the background. "No, these aren’t just sketches," he said, shaking his head slowly. "These are the originals, or so close it’s impossible to tell the [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]18
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]difference. Don’t ask me how I know. I just know. Whoever sketched these drawings was either a master forger… or he was the actual artist."
Ralph thought about it for a moment, and then shook his head. "That doesn’t even begin to make sense. These paintings were painted at lots of different times. No way one bloke was responsible for all of them. Besides, a lot of these paintings are old. Way older than this book."
"It makes perfect sense," James said, clapping the potions book shut and looking down at the cover. "Whoever painted these didn’t paint the whole paintings. Think about it: not a single one of these sketched characters is of a dominant person in any of the paintings. Every one of them is a drawing of some totally unimportant background character. Whoever drew these just added the characters into existing paintings."
Zane cinched up the corner of his mouth and furrowed his brow. "Why would anyone do that? It’s like graffiti, but nobody would notice it except the guy who painted it. What’s the fun in that?"
James was also thinking hard. He nodded slightly to himself, looking down at the old book in his hands again. "I think I have an idea," he said, narrowing his eyes thoughtfully. "We’ll find out for sure. Tonight."
"Come on, Ralph!" James complained in a harsh whisper. "Quit tugging! You’re yanking it up. You can see my feet!"
"I can’t help it," Ralph moaned, crouching down as far as he could. "I know you said your dad and his mates used to do this all the time, but one of them was a girl, remember?"
"Yeah, and she didn’t eat seven meals a day, either." Zane said.
The three of them shuffled down the darkened corridor, crammed under the invisibility cloak. They’d met at the base of the staircases, and apart from one tense moment when Steven Metzker, the Gryffindor prefect and brother of Noah, had passed them in the hall singing slightly off key, they had [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]19
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]encountered no one. When they reached the intersection near the statue of the one-eyed witch, James directed them to stop. The three of them maneuvered clumsily into a corner and James opened the Marauder’s Map.
"I don’t see why all three of us need to do this anyway," Ralph complained. "I trust you two. You could’ve just told me about it tomorrow at breakfast."
"You seemed plenty excited about it when we planned this, Ralphinator," Zane whispered. "You can’t lose your nerve now."
"It was daytime, then. And I wasn’t born with any nerve, just so you know."
"Shh," James hissed.
Zane bent over the map. "Is anyone coming?"
James shook his head. "No, looks safe. Filch is in his office downstairs. I don’t know if he ever sleeps, but for now, at least, the coast is clear."
Ralph straightened up, pulling the invisibility cloak a foot off the floor. "Then why are we under this thing at all?"
"It’s tradition," James said without looking up from the map.
"Besides," Zane added, "what good’s having an invisibility cloak if we don’t use it to float around the halls unseen every now and then?"
"There’s nobody to see us, anyway." Ralph pointed out.
James directed them toward the right angle of the intersection and they shuffled on. Soon enough, they came to the gargoyle guarding the stairway to the headmistress’ office. James could tell it was watching their feet under the raised cloak even though it remained perfectly still. James hoped that the password hadn’t changed since he’d accompanied Neville to the headmistress’ office a few months earlier.
He cleared his throat and said quietly, "Er, Gallowater?"
The gargoyle, which was relatively new, having replaced the one that had been damaged in the Battle of Hogwarts, stirred slightly, making a sound like a mausoleum door grating open. "Is that the one with the forest green field and the sky blue and red patterns?" it asked in a carefully measured voice. "I can never remember."
James conferred in harsh whispers with Ralph and Zane. "Forest green field? I don’t even know what it is! It’s just the word Neville used to get in!"
"How’d he answer the question, then?" Zane asked. [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]20
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"It didn’t ask him any questions!"
"It’s a tartan pattern, I think," Ralph rasped. "My grandmum is mad about them. Just say yes."
"Are you sure?"
"Of course I’m not sure. Say no, then! How should I know?"
James turned back to the gargoyle, which seemed to be staring fixedly at James’ shoes. "Er, yeah, sure."
The gargoyle rolled its eyes. "Lucky guess." It straightened and stood aside, revealing the entry to the spiral staircase. The three boys shuffled toward it and clambered onto the lower steps. As soon as all three were on it, the staircase began to rise slowly, carrying them up with it. The hall outside the headmistress’ office lowered into view before them, and they stumbled into it, swearing and jostling each other under the cloak.
"That’s it," Ralph said in an annoyed voice. He yanked at the cloak, struggling out from underneath it, and then let out a stifled shriek. James and Zane pulled the cloak off their heads and glanced around nervously, looking for whatever had startled Ralph. The ghost of Cedric Diggory was standing in front of them, smiling mischievously.
"You’ve really got to stop doing that," Ralph said breathlessly.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Sorry, Cedric said in his far off voice. I was asked to be here.
*[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Who asked you?" James inquired, trying to keep the annoyance out of his voice. The hair on the back of his neck was still prickling. "How would anyone know we were coming here tonight?"
Cedric just smiled and then gestured toward the heavy door that led into the headmistress’ office. It was shut tight. How’d you plan to get past that?
James felt his face heat a little in embarrassment. "I forgot about that," he admitted. "Locked, is it?"
Cedric nodded. Don’t worry about it. That’s why I’m here, I guess. The ghost turned and walked effortlessly through the door. A moment later, the three boys heard the sounds of the lock being unbolted. The door swung open silently and Cedric grinned, welcoming them in. James entered first, and Zane and Ralph were surprised to see him turn immediately away from the headmistress’ massive desk. The room was extremely dim but for the reddish light of the banked fireplace. James lit his wand and held it up.
"Get that thing out of my face, Potter," a voice drawled quietly. "You’ll wake the rest with it, and I suspect that this is meant to be a private conversation."
James lowered his wand again and glanced around at the rest of the portraits. All of them were sleeping in various poses, snoring gently. "Yeah, you’re right," James agreed. "Sorry." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]21
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"So you deduced a version of the truth, I see." the portrait of Severus Snape said, his black eyes locked on James. "Tell me what you believe you know."
"It wasn’t much of a deduction, really," James admitted, glancing at Ralph. "He figured it out. He’s got the book."
Snape rolled his eyes. "That dratted book has been more trouble than it was ever worth. I should’ve destroyed it when I had the chance. Do continue."
James took a deep breath. "Well, I knew something was going on when I noticed all those characters in the paintings watching us. I also knew they all looked a little familiar, even though they were all really different. I don’t think I’d have made the connection if Ralph hadn’t shown me the drawings in the potions book, though. I knew the book had belonged to a Slytherin my dad had loads of respect for, so I thought of you and it all just came together. You painted all those characters into the paintings all over the school, and every one of them is a portrait of you, but in disguise. That’s how you’ve been watching us. You spread yourself out through all those paintings. And since you are the original artist, nobody else can ever destroy the portraits. It was your way of assuring you could always keep an eye on things, even after death."
Snape studied James, scowling. Finally he nodded slightly. "Yes, Potter, quite true. Few knew it, but I had some natural inclination toward the task. Being adept at potions, mixing the necessary enchanted paints was the simple part. It did take me quite some time to hone my rendering skills enough to modify the paintings, but as with any other art, painting was mainly a matter of practice and study. I agree with you, however, that you’d have never made the connection if it weren’t for my own blind arrogance in allowing that book to continue to exist. I may have been a genius, but pride has been the downfall of greater geniuses than myself. Nevertheless, it has proved to be a very successful endeavor. I have been able to observe you and the rest of this school’s operations rather freely. So tell me: why do you come to me now? To gloat over your luck?"
"No," James said firmly, and then paused. He didn’t want to say what he’d come to say. He was afraid Snape would laugh at him, or worse, refuse their request. "We came… we came to ask for your help."
Snape’s expression didn’t change. He regarded James seriously for a long moment. "You came to ask for help," he said, as if confirming he’d heard James correctly. James nodded. Snape narrowed his eyes slightly. "James Potter, I’d never have suspected it, but you have finally impressed me. Your father’s greatest weakness was his refusal to seek assistance from those better and more knowledgeable than him. He always required their help in the end, but usually to their great, and sometimes final, detriment. You seem to have thrown off that weakness, albeit reluctantly. If you had come to this realization a few weeks ago, we might not have had to rely on pure fortune and good timing to save you from a fate worse than death."
James nodded again. "Yeah, thanks for that. I know it was you who sent Cedric to help when we were going to open Jackson’s case." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]22
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Foolhardy and ignorant, Potter. You might’ve known better, although I admit I’d have been surprised if you had. The robe is exceedingly dangerous and you are stupendously negligent to keep it here. As much as I am loath to admit it, you should turn it over immediately to your father."
"What do you know about the Merlin conspiracy, then?" James asked excitedly, ignoring the rebuke.
"I know little more than you do, unfortunately, other than the wealth of knowledge I’ve accumulated through my studies of the legend and the multitude previous attempts to facilitate the return of Merlinus Ambrosius. A study I can assure you would’ve proven far more helpful to you than your current ridiculous fantasies of capturing the Merlin staff."
"Why are they ridiculous?" Zane asked, stepping a bit closer.
"Ah, the jester speaks," Snape sneered in a low voice. "Mr. Walker, I believe."
"It’s a fair question," James said, glancing at Zane. "The staff is probably even more dangerous than the robe. We can’t let it be controlled by the sorts of people who believe Voldemort was just some misunderstood sweetie who wanted everybody to be pals."
"And who might these people be, then, Potter?" Snape asked silkily.
"Well, Tabitha Corsica, for one."
Snape regarded James with open contempt. "Typical Gryffindor prejudice."
"Prejudice!" James exclaimed. "Whose House is it that believes that all Muggle-born wizards are weaker stock than the purebloods? Whose House invented the term ‘mudbood’?"
"Don’t ever say that word in front of me again, Potter," Snape said dangerously. "You believe you speak of what you know, but let me save you from your ignorance by reminding you that what you know is as limited as it is one-sided. Easy judgments about individuals based on their House of origin is another of your father’s greatest mistakes. I’d hoped that you would surpass that as well, based on your own choice of companions." Snape’s black eyes darted to Ralph, who had hung back, watching silently.
"Well, Ralph’s different, isn’t he?" James said weakly.
Snape responded quickly, his eyes still on the larger boy. "Is he? Different from what, Mr. Potter? What, precisely, do you believe you know about the members of Mr. Deedle’s House? Or, dare I ask, Mr. Deedle himself?"
"I know what the tree sprite told us," James said rounding on the portrait, his voice rising in anger. "I know that there is a bloodline of Voldemort alive in these halls even now. His blood beats in a different heart. The heir of Voldemort is alive and he walks among us."
"And what makes you so certain," Snape said sharply, "that this heir is a Slytherin? Or a male?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]23
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]James opened his mouth to answer, and then closed it again. He realized that the dryad had never actually said either of those things. "Well, it just… makes sense."
Snape nodded, the sneer creeping back into his face. "Does it? Perhaps you haven’t learned anything after all, then." Snape sighed, and he seemed genuinely disappointed. "What did you come to ask, Potter? I see you are determined in your course regardless of what I say, so let’s get this over with."
James felt small in front of the portrait of the former headmaster. Zane and Ralph stood further back, and James knew it was his question to ask. This was his battle more than it was theirs. His battle against the Merlin conspiracy, yes, but more importantly, his battle against himself and the shadow of his father.
He raised his eyes to Snape’s black gaze. "If we can’t get the Merlin staff, I need to go to the Hall of Elder’s Crossing. I need to stop them there, before they can hide the staff and the throne forever."
James heard the movement of Zane and Ralph behind him. He turned back to them. "I won’t ask you two to come, but I’m committed. I have to try to stop them."
Snape sighed hugely. "Potter, you really are just as foolish and preposterously self-absorbed as your father. Turn the robe over. Give it to your father or the headmistress. They will know what to do. I will advise them. You cannot possibly hope to manage this on your own. You’ve impressed me once. Do try and accomplish that again."
"No." James said with conviction. "If I tell them, Jackson and Delacroix and whoever else will get away. You know it just like I do. Then, two of the relics will be lost forever."
"Without all three together, the power of the relics is broken."
"But not destroyed," James insisted. "They are still powerful on their own. We can’t let them be used by those who’d try to continue Voldemort’s work. We can’t risk them falling into the hands of Voldemort’s heir."
Snape scowled. "If such a person exists."
"That’s not a risk worth taking," James countered. "Where is the Hall of Elder’s Crossing?"
"You do not know what you’re asking, Potter," Snape said dismissively.
"We’ll find out somehow, James," Zane said, stepping forward again. "We don’t need this old pile of paint to tell us. We’ve worked everything out so far. We’ll figure this out, too."
"You’ve survived on suspicious good fortune and the interference of myself alone," Snape growled. "Do not forget your place, boy." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]24
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"It’s true," Ralph said. James and Zane turned to look at him, surprised to hear him speak. Ralph swallowed and went on, "We have done pretty well so far. I don’t really know who you are, Mr. Snape, but as grateful as we are for you helping us when James put on the robe, I think James is right. We need to try to stop them and get the rest of the relics. You were a Slytherin, and you said that the things they say about Slytherins aren’t always right. Well, one of the things they say about Slytherins is that we always just look out for ourselves. I don’t want that to be true. I’m with James and Zane, even if we fail. No matter what."
Snape had listened to this sudden speech from Ralph with a steely eye and a tight frown. When Ralph finished, he glanced at all three of the boys in succession, and then heaved another sigh. "You’re all completely daft." he said flatly. "This is a pointless and destructive fantasy."
"Where’s the Hall of Elder’s Crossing?" James asked again.
Snape regarded him, shaking his head minutely. "As I said, Potter, you do not know what you’re asking."
Zane spoke up. "Why not?"
"Because the Hall of Elders’ Crossing is not a place, Mr. Walker. You, of all people, should have recognized that. If any of you had been paying even a shred of attention for the last several months, you’d know it. The Hall of Elders’ Crossing is an event. Think about it for a moment, Mr. Walker. Elders’ Crossing."
Zane blinked. "Elders," he said thoughtfully. "Wait a minute. That’s what the astronomers of the middle-ages called the astrological signs. The planets. They called them the Elder Ones."
"So the Hall of Elder’s Crossing…" James concentrated, and then widened his eyes in revelation. "The alignment of the planets! The Hall of Elders’ Crossing is when all the planets cross each other in their paths. When they… make a hall!"
"The alignment of the planets," Ralph agreed in an awed voice. "It’s not a place, but a time."
Snape stared hard at all three boys. "It’s both," he said resignedly. "It’s the moment the planets align, and it’s the place that all three of the relics of Merlinus Ambrosius are brought together. That’s when and where the return of Merlin can only be accomplished. That is his requirement. And unless I am greatly mistaken, if you mean to go through with this foolhardy plan of yours, you have less than one week."
Zane snapped his fingers. "That’s why the voodoo queen’s been drilling us to work out the exact moment of the alignment! She said it would be a night we’d never forget, and she meant it! That’s when they mean to bring the relics together."
"The Grotto Keep," James whispered. "They’ll do it there. The throne is already there." The other two boys nodded. James felt flushed with fear and excitement. He looked at the portrait of Severus Snape. "Thanks." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]25
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]"Don’t thank me. Take my advice. If you plan to go through with this, I will not be able to help you. No one will. Don’t be a fool."
James backed away, extinguishing his wand and pocketing it. "Come on, you two. Let’s get back."
Snape watched as James consulted the Marauder’s Map. It wasn’t Snape’s first encounter with the map. On one occasion, the map had insulted him fairly cheekily. Having assured themselves that Filch was still in his office, the three crowded back under the invisibility cloak and shuffled back through the door of the headmistress’ office and into the hall. Snape considered waking Filch, who he knew was sleeping in his office with a half empty bottle of fire whiskey on his desk. One of Snape’s self portraits resided in a hunting painting in Filch’s office, and Snape could easily use that painting to alert Filch to the three boys’ sneaking. Reluctantly, he decided not to. Like it or not, such petty tricks gave him little pleasure anymore. The ghost of Cedric Diggory, who Snape had come to recognize before anyone else, closed the door behind the boys and shot the bolt.
"Thank you, Mr. Diggory," Snape said quietly, amidst the snores of the other paintings. "Feel free to accompany them back to their dormitories. Or not. I don’t much care."
Cedric nodded to Snape. Snape knew the ghost didn’t like to talk to him. Something about a ghost talking to a painting seemed to disturb the boy. Nothing technically human on either end, Snape figured. Cedric dismissed himself and walked through the locked wooden door.
One of the paintings near Snape stopped snoring.
"He isn’t precisely like his father, is he?" a thoughtful, older voice said.
Snape settled back into his portrait. "He’s only like him in the worst of ways. He’s a Potter."
"Now who’s passing easy judgments?" the other voice said with a hint of teasing.
"It’s not an easy judgment. I’ve watched him. He’s as arrogant and foolish as the others that bore his last name. Don’t pretend you don’t see it."
"I see that he came to ask for your help."
Snape nodded grudgingly. "One can only hope that that instinct has a chance to mature. He asked for help only when he ran out of other options. And he didn’t, you’ll notice, actually take any of my advice."
The older voice was silent for a moment, and then asked, "Will you tell Minerva?"
"Perhaps," Snape said, considering. "Perhaps not. For now, I will do as I’ve done all along. I will watch."
"You believe there is a chance he and his friends might succeed, then?" [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]26
[FONT=Adobe Garamond Pro,Adobe Garamond Pro]Snape didn’t answer. A minute later, the older voice spoke again. "He is being manipulated. He doesn’t know it."
Snape nodded. "I assumed there was no point in telling him."
"You’re probably right, Severus. You have an instinct for such things."
Snape replied pointedly, "I learned when not to talk from the master, Albus."
"Indeed you did, Severus. Indeed you did." [FONT=Calibri,Calibri]27

Re: eighth harry potter book

chapter 15 below this post